《Man from the machine》


 Prologue : As I looked into his eyes

    On a warm autumn morning with a gentle breeze blowing, an ordinary youth was cycling on his way to school. As it happened, the youth had overslept. He was in a rush. Having just started university a few weeks ago, he was looking forward to the lectures of the day, as well as hanging out at the bar with his newly acquainted friends, maybe even having a beer with that cute girl from class.


    That was not to be.


    Earlier the same day, a young man had dropped his child off at the school. He, too, was in a rush. His schedule was tight now that he had to drop his son off at school every morning. He would probably have gotten used to it in a few weeks.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    That time had not yet come. He was tired, unfocused, and in a rush. So he took a shortcut across an unknown residential area in order to save just a few minutes, hoping to make it to work just in the nick of time.


    Be it chance, or a twist of fate, the two would meet.


    For just a second, the man stared into the youth''s eyes..


    And then he hit him with his car.

 Prologue : A dreamless sleep

    Colors. Colors is all I remember. I can''t even tell you how long I spent there, I just remember there being colors. It was like a drea-.. No.. Actually, it was more like being feverish. Feverish to the point of hallucinating, except my head wasn''t spinning, and I wasn''t having delusions. It was completely thoughtless. All there was to it was colors.


    Then one day, the colors vanished. I got my thoughts back, though everything still felt like a dream. At first, I thought about where I was. I tried to remember how I got there, and what had happened to me. I got nowhere. God knows I had the time, I was in there long enough to go through my life several times over. But whenever I got close to the end, everything would get hazy. I would have no problem with my childhood, though it was pretty mundane. Played a bit of sports, a bit guitar, and i could juggle. I liked building stuff with my hands. Just didn''t know what to build. I had tried making things out of wood and metal, but it always just felt empty. I couldn''t make anything useful that I couldn''t just buy. What I wanted was to make something from scratch, something that didn''t exist. But I had no idea how, or what.


    I spent half a year not knowing what to do with my life. My parents had kicked me out, so I had to work to pay for rent. I lost contact with most of my friends. They had all moved to the same city for college, far away, so I quickly lost touch.


    Except with John. He would chat with me every day online, talking about his classes. He was studying to become a software engineer. He would go on and on about how to make good software.


    I never really cared about computers. Sitting still and doing nothing just didn''t sit right with me. I wanted touch, to tinker, to create. I was much more into creating circuit boards that fulfilled some trivial little task. A randomized dice, showing the results with LEDs, a home made speaker and mic set, logic gates, stuff like that. I enjoyed it, but I was always a bit bored when I did it. I hadn''t even made anything in years.


    Then John visited me just after Christmas. He showed me this assignment he had been working on as a school project. He had been given a micro-controller, a remote controlled model car, and the task of making it stop just before hitting anything. Basically, all he had to do was put a range detector on the front, and keep track of the speed of the car with a sensor on the wheels.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    And the kid just ran with it. He made it shout out ``Danger, danger'''' when it was about to hit something, and he made it automatically dodge obstacles that could be easily avoided by turning, which it would do while playing a recording he found on the internet of someone yelling ``Zoom zoom!''''. The people he did it with was pretty annoyed that he couldn''t just stick with the assignment, but he didn''t care.


    He showed me the code he had written. I didn''t really understand it, but when I saw the look on his face as he explained how it worked, I found myself feeling envious. I wish I had the kind of passion he had. When I told him i wished I still had the energy or money to create something, he suggested I tried coding. He said it wasn''t really that hard, and it didn''t cost anything. There were plenty of free compilers and tutorials out there, and if I didn''t like it I could always just put it down again.


    After a while I agreed. For the rest of the month, whenever we were online we just kept talking about the different languages, and small projects I were doing. He gave me a lot of tips, and I think spending so much time explaining the things he was supposed to be studying to me really helped him. He had been struggling a bit after he spent way too much time on that damn race car, and apparently he was pretty close to flunking his first exams.


    After summers end, I started college, software engineering the same place John goes to. I remember going there for at least two months, but as the days kinda started blending together, I simply don''t know when it stopped. That accident really did a number on my head.


    As I was going through my life yet again, something happened. It felt like a spotlight was put on me, and I was thrown in a lukewarm pool, and then pulled out immediately. I tried to move, but my body wouldn''t listen. I tried looking around, but my eyes wouldn''t open, and my neck wouldn''t move. I tried to scream for help, but all that came out was a cry..


    The cry of a baby.

 Chapter 1.1 : Infant

    This is a strange feeling. I heard that babies don''t remember anything the first few months, and considering how little I remember from day to day occurrences, it''s probably true. Slowly, I start recognizing faces and words from the people around me. A man and a woman. My new parents.


    My mother, Jessica, seem to be a small woman, a little frail and silent, but she has a temper like you wouldn''t believe. She has long, wavy hair going down to her wait, and soft, beautiful eyes. She is caring, protective, and always carrying me around. Whenever she looks at me, she would whisper sweet words, including what I found out was my name:Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Bluefin Nathan. Transparently, Nathan is my given name, and Bluefin is the family name. My parents always say the family name before my given name, a little like in east Asia.


    My father, Shale, is quite unlike my mother. He is a big, quiet, stoic person, with a goatee and sharp eyes that would pierce your soul. It was quite clear that he loves my mother though. He would look at her and me with a look of absolute bliss and caring, but he would always change his face when my mother looked at him, and look like a stone slap. Guess the name is quite fitting.


    They make a good couple. Even if they don''t speak much, it is clear that they both care a great deal for each other.


    And for me.

 Chapter 1.2 : Toddler

    Fall, age 0.


    This world is weird.


    I can understand what they say perfectly, as though they were speaking perfect English. I wouldn''t know why, but I can. I can''t speak yet, when I try weird noises come out, but I try and practice that by myself.


    I have no idea when children are supposed to start talking, and I don''t want to make it seem like i was too weird. I already stand out plenty after all...


    While I am certainly a human baby, my parents are absolutely not.


    First of all, they have blue scales, not unlike a lizard. Their eyes don''t look like human eyes either. Sure, it is a small difference, but they still felt.. off..


    Even so, they are beautiful. A clear emerald green that almost glow in the dark.


    Their hair is the same beautiful green as their eyes, but only on the outside, so to speak. It''s hard to explain, but whenever their hair moves, you can spot a different color glimpsing out. On the inside, my father''s hair is red, and my mother''s hair is blue. It''s a lot easier to spot on my mother, because her long hair flutters in the wind from time to time. I can only spot it on my father when he touches his hair.


    And they both have a tiny green lizard on their shoulder all the time. Every now and again, it would climb on their head, which doesn''t seem to bother them at all. It''s a weird kind of lizard, it doesn''t look like any species I have ever seen. It''s neck is flat, along with it''s body, and it has tiny glowing pearls embedded in it''s skin in neat rows along it''s flank. At the same time, it has interdigital webbing, six legs, and a long flat tail. It looks quite peculiar.


    My parents both have these weird lines under their chins. Looks like some kind of scar, but they both have them so maybe it''s a ritualistic thing. I really hope they don''t intend to give them to me when I get of age or something.


    Clearly, I was adopted. Not that it matters to me. The logical answer as to what happened is that I had somehow died and was resurrected into this world, which clearly isn''t the same as the one I knew.


    And that terrifies me. I never really dreamed about suddenly waking up in a magical world, fighting dragons and rescuing princesses. I just wanted to be left with my tinkering. I had finally found my passion, and now I had to give it up completely because this world had no computers! What damned bad luck is this?!Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Sigh.. At least I could try to invent electronics. There doesn''t seem to be any electrical lamps, so either my parents lives in a very remote village, or no one knows about it.


    However, they don''t use torches either. They use some kind of stone that glows a lot when they touch it. So they can''t be too poor. Cooking is handled using some kind of stove, but it doesn''t seem to use fire. In fact, I haven''t see fire in the house at all. Not a single time.


    I have plenty of spare time, but nowhere to go. The house is on an island, in the middle of an archipelago. The other islands I can see also seem to have houses, most of them several. But ours is small, and only contains our house. Whether that is a sign of poverty or wealth, I don''t know. Nor do I really care. As for what my parents do for a living, I have no idea. My father would take a boat somewhere every day, and sometimes my mother is be gone for days on end with no warning, my father staying behind to take care of me.


    So I''m sitting here looking out over the water. I started crawling quite a while back, which was a relief, being stuck in that crib was suffocating. Haven''t gotten out by myself before now though, the door is usually closed. I can see my reflection in the water. I look somewhat the same as before, as much as you can as a toddler, but my hair and my eyes are way different. My hair is jet black, and my eyes are a mix between a deep blue and amethyst.


    ``What are you doing outside?''''


    Well I''m sitting woman, can''t you tell?


    ``Silly little Nathan, you should not be outside. What if you fall into the water, you cannot swim yet.''''


    She says as she picks me up


    Her embrace is as comforting as always .She takes me inside and put me down on the floor. There wasn''t much to do anyways, though the view was nice. The sea is a mix between emerald and azure, and I could see large fish swimming around in it. Hope she''ll take me out at night again though, she does that every now and again.


    God I love that. I was never much of a star gazer, but the night sky in this world is phenomenal. Not only are there two moons, but there are planetary rings as well, which is just mesmerizing to look at from below on a starry night. And the corals at the seabed would glow at night, in all colors of the rainbow, same with some of the fish.


    But the best part is the twilight, just as the stars come out. It is breathtaking. I could stare it it for hours, but it always ends so quickly.


    Even if I hate the fact that I''m stuck in this world, I am grateful for that.

 Chapter 1.3 : Trip

    Spring, age 1


    Today my mother took me outside. She usually keeps me inside, but today, she took me to the small pier in front of our house. There she stood with me, silently waiting for something. She seems happy.


    ``Don''t worry little Nathan, father is coming to pick us up soon.''''


    Pick us up? So were going somewhere? Wow, baby''s first outing, wonder what took you so long.


    So when is Sha-, no father, going to pick us up?


    I better get rid of that habit before I start talking. It''s gonna be awkward if I don''t call them mother and father. They don''t call themselves mom and dad, or mommy and daddy, thank god, so I better call them like that.


    ``See little Nathan, there he is''''


    So he is. I wonder what drives the boat, it''s sailing rather quickly. This is the first time I really thought about the boat, guess it''s actually rather sizable, though it''s still no where near being a ship. Should be able to carry at least ten people, wonder where he got it.


    ``Greetings Shale, how are things at the shelter?''''


    ``Hectic, it seems the harvest was bad this year, so there is more people out hunting. Though most are careful, there are still accidents''''


    ``Glad you could come, it is an important day for Caitlyn, and Nathan has not meet his cousin since we brought him here''''


    I haven''t meet who now? I have a cousin?


    ``I meet Graham on my way here, he told me it was an easy delivery, so you do not have anything to worry about. He also told me it is another girl."


    ``Oh that is good, she and Elena are going to have such a close relationship. Shall we get going?''''


    My father reaches out to my mother and help Us aboard. She sits down in the stern next to my farther, and softly leans on him. The boat slowly accelerates forward, and builds up speed.


    ``... I hope the girls are going to accept Nathan.. Caitlyn still disapproves..'''' My mother says.


    Well that''s.. Damn.. It feels weird that they keep talking about me like I''m not here, but I guess there''s not much I can do about it yet.


    After sailing past small islands with houses of varying size for fifteen minutes, we pull into a bay near a house somewhat smaller than ours, though it''s still quite nice. Ours is build from what seems like white stones, but this is made from wood. It has a large garden, full of fruit trees.


    A large man is standing on a pier waiting for us. He''s wearing a a tunic, green, and a red hooded robe. He doesn''t look like my parents, although he''s also not human at all. His skin isn''t blue, it''s a brownish red, like his robe. As we come closer, I can distinguish more and more of his.. Features..


    He has horns. Large crimson horns that curl back across his scalp, with tiny emerald cracks across the length of them. He has hair, but it''s short. It''s red like his horns, but not the same shade, and I can see seams of green across it, same emerald as the cracks. His skin looks furry, a deep brown with a large white spot in his forehead, covering part of his eyes, and on the upper part of his chest shown through the tunic. He has hooves as well, and his hands seem rough and bony, though they are also incredibly big. Big like the rest of him. I think my farther is a big man, but this guy dwarfs him, he''s at least seven feet two inches. His robe has a golden edge and patterns embroidered into it, going from the edges to the inner parts of the robe like roots of a tree.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    As our boat draws closer to the pier, my father stands to face him.


    ``Greetings Graham''''


    ``Good to see you Shale, glad you could make it. I see you brought the wife and kid.''''


    ``Yes, Jessica and I thought that Nathan should meet his cousin as early as possible. Besides, it has been a while since Jessica saw her sister, and I thought they could use some time.''''


    ``Aye. And good to see you as well Jessica, here let me help you out of the boat''''


    He says as he pulls me and my mother out of the boat like you would a toddler.


    ``Thank you for that Graham, how have you been?''''


    ``Can''t complain, business is good, and there are more people out hunting so there''s fewer beasts about. But enough of the pleasantries, I want you to meet my baby daughter. Here, follow me inside.''''


    As he guided my parents through the gardens full of flowers and fruit bearing trees, he talked to my parents about how the birth had gone though without any problems, bragged about how my oldest cousin, apparently called Elena, started talking since my parents last visited, how his apple trees have borne larger fruits than last year, and how many orchids he managed to keep alive.


    Sitting on the bed is a woman who looks a lot like my mother. She has the same blueish skin, but her hair is different. She doesn''t have the same green hair as my mother, but instead hers is a deep sapphire blue, with streaks of emerald shining through. She has the exact same eyes though, so clear that they are practically glowing. And yet despite all they had in common, they are like night and day. It doesn''t help that her facial expression visibly shifted when we walked in the door.


    ``Honey, they''re here.''''


    ``Be quiet you big oaf, the baby just fell asleep. Good to see you again Shale.. Jessica..''''


    ``Sister, you can''t still be stubborn about this. He''s part of the family now, I won''t abandon him.''''


    ``.. He''s not of our blood. He shouldn''t be the one to inherit our family heirlooms.''''


    ``Who is to say he will? Mother and Father are no longer in this world, they cannot decide for us any more. Do not let them dictate your life still sister, I thought you had thrown off their shackles when you married Graham.''''


    ``... That is easy for you to say, you were never forced to follow their wishes.''''


    ``I followed their wishes every day, that is why they let me walk freely. Can we not put this aside for today, I want my son to meet his baby cousin.''''


    ``... I do suppose it is too joyous an occasion to pout, though I cannot make any promises for tomorrow. Come take a look at her, she takes after our family.''''


    She is as peculiar as the rest of them. Her hair isn''t the same blue as her mothers, instead it is a bright sky blue with the same streaks of green as her parents. Her eyes are also a mix between the sky blue and emerald green. That part I had gotten used to, but her skin looks different. It''s not the same smooth scaly skin that my parents have, and it isn''t the short hair of her father, instead it almost looks human. If it wasn''t for the sky blue coloration around her eyes that makes it look like she is wearing way too much bright eye shadow. And that looks exceedingly weird on a newborn.


    ``Look who I found out back.''''


    Graham comes through the door with a toddler in his arms, probably my other cousin. I''m starting to sound like a broken record, but she looks surreal.


    To be honest, that''s only because she''s being held by a giant.


    She actually looks human. She''s got short red hair, green eyes, and fair skin that doesn''t look like scales unless you take a closer look.


    ``Do you want to say hi to your aunt and uncle? Elena, do you want to say hi?''''


    ``.. Hi..''''


    ``Aww, she is a cute one.''''My mother comments.


    This continued for quite a while before we headed on home. My mother was quite engulfed in how cute all the babies were, as were my giant uncle. My father was silent as usual, and my aunt, though she looked absolutely beaming, didn''t smile at me once.


    Being the toddler I am, I simply fell asleep on the boat.

 Chapter 1.4 : Toy

    Winter, age 2.


    I''m watching my mother cook. Their stoves are weird, a word I''ve become all too accustomed to, and don''t use fire.They don''t seem to use electricity either, and there are no controls. Wonder how it works. Might even be some kind of magic, though I haven''t seen any yet in this world.


    She''s cooking a personal favorite of hers. It''s a seared fish that tastes like salmon, although it''s the size of a tuna, with several sides of vegetables and dumplings. I always liked fish, so that''s another plus of coming to this world, especially because she''s a good cook.


    Too bad it came at the cost of my life, my friends, everything I had ever collected and all of my dreams..


    She always hums when she''s cooking. It''s soothing. I always find myself looking forward to dinner, because she takes me with her into the kitchen when she cooks, and I love listening to her hum away. It''s one of the few things I enjoy in this world.


    Though of course that doesn''t say a whole lot, seeing as the rest of my day comprises of sitting around doing absolutely nothing.


    That and playing with this weird ass toy they got me. It''s like a rattle, but it doesn''t make a sound. I can''t really see why they gave it to me, and they keep pushing it on me when I leave it behind, so I''m just pulling it around on obligation.


    At least it looks somewhat high end. It''s a crystal, like the ones on the wall, embedded into what looks like a small rod of wood.


    Actually, it looks like it somehow grew from the wood or something. Wait that can''t be right, how did they get it in there? It''s definitely a single piece of wood, and yet it''s coiled around the crystal on four sides. There''s literally no way it could have been embedded into the wood without cutting it up, but I can not find any lines where the wood is glued back together.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.This is really good craftsmanship, why would they make this for a baby?


    I haven''t really looked at this crystal either. It''s black, like the ones on the wall, and there seems to be a tiny light within it. It''s.. Almost mesmerizing.. Like I could reach out and grasp it..


    What''s this?


    What just happened?


    Time just slowed down.


    The world lost it''s colors. Everything looks dark and smeared.


    Something is definitely going on.


    I try to move, but my hands don''t react.


    No. They move, they''re just slow.


    And I''m still touching this damn crystal.


    I pull my hand away, and the world snaps into focus.


    Whoa


    That was surreal.


    What the hell kind of toy are you people giving your baby?!


    ...


    Well it''s more interesting than staring into space for hours on end.. Being reborn is by far the most tedious experience of, well, both my lives.


    Let''s see what this thing does..


    Time really slow down when I touch it. My mother stopped moving when I touched the crystal.


    Wow, moving your eye balls in slow-mo is really bizarre.


    Now how does this thing work?


    The crystal is still glowing within, but it doesn''t look the same. The light looks like the light is orbiting the center.


    It''s not moving very fast though. Looking at it moving is almost hypnotic. I feel connected to the light somehow.


    Maybe I can make it move faster?


    If I really concentrate, I feel like I can speed it up.


    Hmm..


    Yeah, it looks like it''s moving a bit faster..


    Maybe I should make it go even faster than this.


    Weird, the more I concentrate, the faster it goes.


    Let''s see how fast I can make it go.


    Come on.


    Faster


    Faster


    Faster...


    Just a little bit more...


    There you go, that''s rather fast.


    How long have I been in here?


    Have I been breathing?


    Maybe I should get out of here.


    Come on hand, slowly let go..


    Almost there..


    Whoa!


    Fuck that''s bright, Jesus, I''m blind.


    ``What''s tha- Nathan! Did you imbue the mana crystal? That''s a good boy!''''


    Mana crystal?


    Imbue?


    What?

 Chapter 1.5 : Mana Crystals

    Spring, age 2.


    I think I figured this thing out.


    It seems to be a some kind crystal that emits light when powered. And I think it might be magic. It slowed down time for me when I touched it, and I could somehow put energy into it by imagining the light speeding up. Only the energy wasn''t transferred until i severed the connection. I didn''t notice immediately the first time I did it, because I was so shocked by the intensity of the light, but it really took a toll on me. My mother was ecstatic though, never seen her like that, kept going on about how she couldn''t believe I could ``imbue'''' at such an early age. Geez.


    Well at least it meant she got me new ``toys''''. She gave me several different ones, all with a single crystal embedded into wood.


    They looked different from the one she got me first though. One looked like some kind of model airplane, and three looked like wands. These are probably not made just to glow. I tried touching them all one at a time, and they all slowed down time just like the first. It was a truly weird sensation. They all had the same rotating glow.


    Hopefully, this means I can power them up. Finally something interesting happens in this world.


    I should start with the plane, it looks the most interesting. I power it up a little, and once I let go of the crystal, it pulls forwards.


    But it was only a little tug, and it lasted for about a second..


    Disappointing..


    This time I try giving it some more power.. I don''t want to break anything, and I can''t really go outside with it, so I have to be careful. I try giving it about half the power I gave the light rod.


    This time it actually flew, though only about half a meter. I already feel a little tired, this is surprisingly exhausting, considering I could have just thrown it further. It flew really well though, hopefully I can find a field somewhere to play with it when I get older. Maybe even make one myself, I did have a few remote controlled vehicles in my former life after all.


    Now for the wands. They seem to be somewhat cheap, but their design are also elegant. The crystals were encased in a spiral casing at one end, and a simple handle was shaped at the other end.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.But how am I supposed to use this if I have to touch the crystal?.. Am I supposed to charge it, and then find some way to release the energy afterwards?


    I try holding the red one by the handle. Several curved veins between the handle and the crystal start glowing. Are they connecting the handle and the crystal? Can I control the crystal like this? I try to extend my conscience through my hand and into the handle, and immediately, time slows down.


    But not nearly as much as when I touch a crystal. This feels more like slow-mo, as opposed to bullet-time. I can still feel myself breathe, and when I try to look around my face actually responds. This is much, much better.


    I can''t really see the light like this. Should I try to power it up without looking at the light? Can I?


    Worth a shot at least.


    Time to try concentrating. This is harder than I thought, whenever I sneak a peak at the light, it doesn''t seem to have speed up much. I close my eyes and try to focus. I control my breathing, and try to visualize the energy going from my heart, down my arm, through my hand into the handle, along the glow lines and into the crystal, creating a vortex. I see it slowly speeding up, going from a complete standstill to a continuous motion, like a slowly revolving leaf on the surface of a pond. I speed it up. I add motion. It moves faster now, but I add more. More. More.


    I open my eyes and release it.


    Red sand is shooting out of the end of the wand in a steady stream. It does this for a few seconds before it stops, and the sand shoots several meters forwards.


    And ends up everywhere.


    I feel the exhaustion from the energy transfer. Damn, I was so into it that I put in way too much energy, if I wasn''t sitting down I would have fallen on my ass, this is way too exhausting, how is this a toy for a kid? And the result..


    If what they wanted me to do with this is to make a mess, they succeed splendidly. The bloody sand is everywhere, I hope they don''t expect me to clean this up becau-


    The sand starts to glow and glimmer profoundly. It then slowly starts evaporating, turning into a colorful steam that dissipates immediately, leaving behind no sand at all. That was quite a spectacle, was this supposed to be like a fireworks toy?


    And what about the others? Are they different kinds of fireworks? There doesn''t seem to be any scorch marks at all, so it''s probably safe enough, though I should probably use less energy the next time.. Let''s see.. I should try the green one this time.


    As i pick up the green wand, it glows and activates exactly like the red one. After giving it quite a lot less energy than the other wand, it shoots a small amount of emerald green liquid. As the liquid spreads across the floor, it starts evaporating into a myriad of colors like the sand before it. Repeating with the blue wand, the result is a deep blue cloud of gas, again dispersing into colors.


    Using them at night should be breathtaking.

 Chapter 1.6 : My fathers Job

    Summer, age 3.


    ``Nathan, do you want to come with father today? I want to show you what I do when I leave the house.''''


    ``Yes father, I''d li- I would like that''''


    My parents are strict with proper pronunciation. Such a pain..


    ``Good. We will leave shortly, so go say goodbye to your mother.''''


    I say my goodbyes, and go to the pier in front of our house. Being able to walk and talk is a blessing many take for granted. Oh how I''m looking forward to growing up, I''m so tired of being a tiny kid.


    I join my father on the boat, and we set off. Until now, I hadn''t seen how the boat works.


    It seems my father is using a crystal like the ones in my toys. His hand is on a steering device connected to the rudder, and it''s glowing like the wands they gave me a year ago. Guess it''s providing thrust, though I don''t see the ``mana particles'''', as my parents call it, that shows with my toys.


    ``Father, where are the mana particles?''''


    ``There are none. This tool does not create, so there are no mana particles.''''


    ``What does it do then?''''


    ``It simply moves the water. It uses much less energy than creating mana water, but it of course requires water to function. That, however, is not a problem when it is used on a boat.''''


    Interesting.. Seems there''s quite a few uses to these crystals, beyond just simple toys.


    Shortly after setting off, we arrive at a large village. It looks poor, compared to what my parents and my aunt and uncle live in. There''s a pier next to what seems to be the village center, but no house has it''s own pier, and there''s no boats anchored to the pier.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ``We have arrived.''''


    Father anchors the boat, and lifts me onto the pier. He guides me though the village, clearly knowing where we''re heading. Looking at the few people in the streets, they all have some shade of either green, red or blue hair, and none of them are human.


    Instead, they all look like ``beastmen''''. Rabbits, dogs, goats, lizards, birds, except clearly more humanoid than what you would usually call a beastman They all had fur, scales or feathers, but their faces where obviously human-like. Some more than others. Quite peculiar with the hair colors they have, especially because there''s a clear difference between their hair and their fur and feathers, which has a more natural color. Many bow respectfully as we pass, some even greet my father. But they all stare weirdly at me.


    We arrive at what appears to be a craftsman''s house and shop, and I follow my father inside.


    ``Welco- Shale! Good to see you, glad you could make it.''''


    This one looks like a cat, though much more humanoid than the people in the streets. He almost looks like my parents, except with a short fur instead of scales. His hair is an auburn red, and his eyes leafy green. He had a small "snake"'' resting on his shoulders, like the ones my parents have. I hadn''t seen any of those except for on my parents, wonder how he got it? And why is it a snake instead of a lizard?


    ``Greeting Alfred, good to see you. Business looks good, I see you have more wares than usual.''''


    Looking around, there''s glass display with several wands and other tools and toys. Most of them are too tall for me to get a good view though. Does this mean he makes them?


    ``Shall we get to it then?''''


    ``We shall. But first, I want you to meet my son, Nathan. Nathan, this is Redsun Alfred, he was the one who made your toys, say hello. Remember to thank him for making your toys.''''


    ``Hello, my name is Bluefin Nathan, nice to meet you, and thank you for my toys.''''


    ``A well behaved one I see, you''ve done well. Nice to meet you Nathan. Now, shall we get it over with? She''s been in pain since last night, poor thing can''t even sleep.''''


    ``We shall. If you do not mind, I would like to bring Nathan''''


    ``Shouldn''t be a problem. Let me know if you need me.''''


    My father takes my hand.


    ``Come with me now Nathan, I will show you what I brought you here to see.''''


    I follow my father to the residential part of the house, while Albert goes back to work.

 Chapter 1.7 : Emelia

    We enter a small room with a large bed in the middle. Sitting in the middle of the bed in a ray of sunlight, looking out the window, is a small girl. She looks to be around ten and is obviously her fathers daughter, as she looks a bit cat-like, and has long, wavy, amber hair down to her waist. She''s looking out the window, to the fields outside of the village. She''s quite beautiful for a kid that age, almost like a doll if it wasn''t for the fur. To be honest, she took by breath away.


    ``Hi Emelia''''


    ``Doctor Shale! I''m so glad you came, my body has been acting up again.''''


    ``So I heard. Emelia, I want you to meet my son, Nathan.''''


    ``Hello Nathan, My name is Redsun Emelia, nice to meet you.''''


    ``Hello''''


    "Doctor Shale" huh.. So he is a doctor..


    ``Now pay attention Nathan. Emelia has a disease, so I am going to treat her, that is what I do. When people get sick, I go to help them. Emelia is often sick, so I come here about twice a month to treat her.''''


    ``I understand''''


    ``As usual, you are a bright kid. Now look, this is how I treat her. Emelia, would you please turn around and remove your gown?''''


    ``Yes doctor Shale.''''


    She turns around, facing the window, and opens her gown. She then pulls it down past her shoulders, revealing her back.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    ``Now pay attention. I am going to use magic to heal her body. Life of the liquid gather through me, by the will of the mother, I command!"


    As he chants, green mana particles gather along his spine. The moment he finishes, they solidify into a glowing aura spreading from the top of his neck down along his spine, out to his shoulders and hips and wrapping around his arms and legs, hovering a few centimeters from his skin. There''s an ever-changing pattern flowing across it, like the waves of a windy ocean.


    Holy shit, this I did not expect to see. Damn what is this? Even the pearls on his lizard pet is glowing, what''s going on?


    ``This is called channeling. I am currently channeling the mana in my body into my aura, where I can use it to cast spells. You too can do this, though it will take you some time and effort to succeed. Now, let us begin..''''


    He puts his hands onto Emelia''s back, and his aura starts flowing the top of his neck down across his arms and into Emelia, or at least that''s what it looks like. He keeps at this for about half an hour before he stops.


    ``That will be it for today, how are you feeling Emelia?''''


    ``Much better, thank you doctor Shale..''''


    ``Then that will be it for today. I will see you next time Emelia. Shale say goodbye to Emelia, we are going home now.''''


    ``Goodbye Emelia, I am glad my father could help you''''


    ``Me too! Goodbye Nathan, goodbye doctor Shale..''''


    She seems tired, the whole ordeal must have taken a toll on her.


    My father briefly says goodbye to Alfred, and takes me back home. When the village is no longer in sight, I ask him:


    ``Will she be alright?''''


    ``.. No.. Her body is weak, and she is often sick. My magic can heal her, but it cannot cure her. She will always have a fragile body, unfortunately.''''


    ``Will you take me with you next time you treat her?''''


    ``If that is what you want, then I am sure it will not be a problem. She has a brother and sister your age. I am sure you could get along with them, though they are a bit more.. Energetic, than you are.''''


    Well it was her that I wanted to talk to, but having friends my own age won''t be too bad either.


    That being said..


    I do not look forward to having three year olds for friends..

 Chapter 2.1 : Elements, magic, familiars, and an overturned carriage

    A year and a half later


    I''m now five years old. I have learned a lot about this world so far, but it''s still very.. Strange..


    My parents told me that there are three kinds of magic. Earth magic, Water magic, and Air magic. Everyone can use magic, but most are inept at it, and have a hard time maintaining their aura.


    And you can''t use all of them. Most people can use two, and a few can only use one. These are considered ``servants'''' of their given element and are highly revered, because they are considered favored by their element, and often their magical powers are advanced. My father once told me a tale of a water magician who was stronger than anyone, who could heal severed limbs and regrow them. He died a hundred years before I was born though, and no one has been able to recreate that feat since then.


    There is no fire magic though.


    Fire is considered evil, and destructive, and the literal depiction of death. It is envisioned as a beast that runs amok, and devours everything in it''s path, before it consumes itself.


    Father also told me about the tiny lizards that are on his and my mothers shoulders. He told me it''s a guardian spirit, or a familiar, who will only guard you if you are blessed by the spirits. He told me he got his on a journey, where it came to him in the form of a woman made from water. He told me that the spirits always come in the form of ``kin'''', which are the ``purest'''' of the people. When I asked him what he meant by that, he told me that people come in several varieties, Kin, Kieth, and Beastmen. My parents are Kin, along with Alfred. Kin are considered a minority, though they are not uncommon and they are mostly treated with respect and reverance. Most other people are Kieth, which is to say they are still humanoid, but they don''t look human. My uncle Graham is a Kieth, as are all the people in the village. They have animal characteristics, like a tail, horns, and animal feet. But they still have a human build, and their hands are also very human. Although people are said to be one or the other, it''s actually a gradual difference more so than an absolute one.


    Beastmen are different. They are also humanoid, but they can''t be mistaken for a human, and indeed they don''t act like one. They are almost always nomads that keep on the move away from society, and most of the time they are bad news. My father told me to run and tell everyone if I ever saw one. Whether this is superstition, racism, or that they are actually dangerous I don''t really care finding out first hand, he was quite adamant that they are to be avoided.


    I was also told that the color of ones hair shows what element you belong to. Red is earth, green is water, and blue is air. When people have two elements, one will be the dominant one, and that will be your general hair color. The other one is submissive, and can be seen when your hair is ruffled. My hair is black, but when it''s ruffled it becomes blue. My father says he think that means I''m a servant of Air, but he''s not sure because he has never seen black hair before.


    Every now and then, his familiar crawls down form his shoulders to play with me. He calls her Tera, and she is really playful. She nips my fingers a every time, but she makes sure not to hurt me. My father always look on with a smile on his face. I once asked him if all familiars were like this, and he told me that they differ from element to element. Tera is a water elemental familiar, as is my mothers familiar Aria, and they are supposedly always these lizard-like creatures. Earth elemental familiars are supposedly serpents with mana pearls in a hexagon line pattern along their side. They can be as long as a man, but they''re supposedly not all that thick, so carrying one around shouldn''t be hard. The last one, the air elemental familiar, is a wyvern-like reptile with mana crystals along it''s head, body, wings and legs.


    My mothers familiar, Aria, isn''t nearly as playful. Once I tried to pet her, and she raised her head away from my hand, clearly too proud for me to touch her. I guess they have distinct personalities too.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    I do hope I get one, both of my parents have this special smile on their face when their familiar nudges against their neck asking for food.


    But enough of that, today my parents and me are on our way to an inland village, Lowmount, to get some medicinal items for my fathers business. As I havent been inland before, my parents decided to make a trip out of it. And so, we are currently on a horse drawn carriage on a dirt road. We haven''t talked much, my parents were never the most talkative people on earth, so I''ve spent most of the time playing with Tera.


    ``What''s that?''''


    My mother mutters, wondering.


    I turn to look ahead. Further along the road a carriage is turned over.


    My parents shortly glance at each other, and my father increases the speed of the carriage.


    When we aproach the carriage, it''s clear that something went down. The horse is gone, and there are bloody drag marks on the ground leading into the forest.


    And the carriage is empty.


    Except for the pool of blood and the severed forearm.


    Is this for real?


    Is that an arm?


    ``.. A velnak then.. Rather rare this close to the coast.''''


    ``True, but these marks are unmistakable.''''


    ``Might still be eating, bette-''''


    Mid sentence, my father is cut off as a giant lizard the size of a pony, with a glowing crystal on it''s forehead, trudges out of the forest. It''s mouth is covered in blood, and it''s sharp eyes are looking directly at us.


    ``And there it is. Mind if I take this one, or do you want to roshambo?''''


    My mother says, looking at my father with a slightly amused expression.


    ``Nono, you take this one, I do not mind.''''


    After giving a slight nod, my mother jumps down from the carriage.


    ``Watch closely Nathan, you may very well have to do this one day''''


    My father says, looking into my eyes.


    They don''t seem worried. I was a about to freak out, but the look on my fathers face made me calm down.


    I give him a nod, and focus my attention on my mother.


    ``Freedom of the air gather through me, by the will of the son, I command!, Lord of the air, listen to your child, grant me the means to defend!''''


    Following my mothers fast and precise invocations, a blue gaseous aura spreads from her spine across her back and slithers down her limbs. It''s not as radient as the one my father produces when he invokes water magic, but he told me that''s because it''s not my mothers primary element.


    At the same time, two showrtswords appear in her hands, both radiently blue and transparent.


    As soon as she finish her incantations, a tentacle with a sharp glaive tip blows out from the mouth of the velnak, heading straight for her.


    Steeling herself, she takes a stance, and take the hit.


    The tentacle passes straight through her body. Half a moment later, she starts shimmering before reappering and cutting the tip of the tentacle.


    ``Do not worry Nathan, your mother uses mirages to confuse her opponent. Something of this caliber cannot hurt her.''''


    My father says reassuringly.


    Having one tentacle cut, the velnak vinces in pain and launches two new tentacles at my mother, trying to cut her from each side with the razor sharp glaive tips. She avoids both attacks by jumping and bending her body just enough to avoid the tentacles, cutting them both off midair in an elegant combination of movements before landing in a half kneeling position, balancing with the swords to each side.


    ``Pff, showoff.''''


    Crying out in pain, the velnak pulls in it''s tentacles and charge at my mother. Slowly getting to her feet, she stares at the giant reptile as it opens it''s maw to reveal rows of sharp pointy teeth and launch at her.


    Stepping lightly to the left, she swing the swords in an circle around herself, and cuts the monster in three.


    ``What took you so long?''''


    My father yells at her, a clear smirk on his face.


    ``We can not all throw rocks at our enemies, Shale. Besides, I did not want to get my dress dirty.''''


    She laughs back at him.


    And she was right.


    There wasn''t a single smudge on her dress.

 Chapter 2.2 : A visit to Emelia

    Summer, age 5.


    Today my father brought me with him to treat Emelia. He does this every now and again, and I always enjoy it. Not only is Emelia great company, but the things her father, Alfred, makes are rather interesting.


    ``Oh hello Nathan, where''s your father? I mean, are you here by yourself?''''


    ``He had another patient he had to attend, so he let me come alone. Is Emelia doing alright? Mind if I go talk to her until my father comes?''''


    ``She''s not doing so well this time, and I think she wants to be alone you know. I''d call for Sarah and Tony, but they''re visiting friends. So I''m afraid there''s no one but me to keep you company.''''


    ``That is quite alright. Say, what exactly are you doing right now?''''


    ``I''m imprinting this crystal with the magic formation that controls it. Hey, do you know how imprinting works?''''


    ``Not at all, is it difficult?''''


    ``To some. To imprint a magic on a crystal you have to be able to cast it chantless, which some find very difficult. Your parents, for instance, although very skilled have only few magics that they can do chantless. Because, you know, they have to put in a lot of practice to make it work, instead focusing on mastering a few magics. I''m lucky enough that I have little trouble with chantless incantations. I may not be a match for either of your parents in a fight,-


    From what I''ve seen, few are. Seriously, what''s up with how different those battle freaks are from the quiet and shy parents I''m used to?!


    - but it makes it easier for me to work as an imprinter. Of course, there''s more to imprinting than that, but, you know, it does make it easier. Say, are you interested in imprinting?''''


    ``There''s not a whole lot to do at home, so I often play with the wands my parents bought here. I always wonder how exactly they work''''


    ``Really? Hmm, so young and yet so inquisitive.''''


    Well.. Not really though..


    Alfred gets down on one knee to level his head with mine.


    ``Say, do you want me to teach you how to imprint a mana crystal? I can teach you whenever you come to play with Sarah and Tony, or when you come to talk with Emelia.''''


    ``Sure, that sounds like fun. But I don''t know any magic, can I still imprint it?''''


    ``You can only imprint magic you know well enough to do chantless remember? But, you know, there are a few things you can imprint that isn''t magic. For instance, you can make the mana crystal warm up, or make it shine. These kinds of magic tools are simple to make, so they are considered good beginner projects.''''If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ``I''d like that.''''


    ``Alright then, follow me. I usually imprint over here, in the corner of the shop. You know, so I can still greet customers. Here, take a seat, make sure you''re comfortable because it may very well take a while.''''


    He pulls out a cushioned stool for me, which I jump onto. It''s a bit tall, but I''ll manage.


    ``Before I get a blank crystal, I want you to envision this, and listen closely because if I tell you anything while you''re doing it, you won''t be able to focus. Imagine a vortex, spinning around in a globe. There''s a string extending from the middle of the vortex up to a sphere. Make sure you imagine it coming from exactly the middle of the vortex, or it''s going to waste a lot of magic. Now focus on the sphere. It''s glowing radiantly, with every part of the sphere glowing equally. Can you imagine all of this at the same time?''''


    I close my eyes and try to picture all of it in my minds eye.


    ``.. I think I''ve got it.''''


    ``Good. Once I give you this crystal, you need to picture all of it at once and then thread mana through the shape that appears in your mind. It''s a peculiar feeling, but don''t try to push it away, just embrace it. Are you ready?''''


    ``Yes.''''


    Alfred gestures for me to sit comfortably with my hands in front of me. He hands me a crystal.


    The moment I touch it, everything turns grey and the world slows down, same as with all the other mana crystals.


    I wait for him to retract his hands, after which he gives me a nod. I make sure to breathe while this is happening, which is weird with time moving so slowly.


    I then turn my focus on the crystal. I imagine the vortex, the string, and the sphere. I imagine the vortex spinning, just like I saw the light spinning in the other crystals. I focus harder, I see the string conducting the stream upwards, running around the string itself. At the end of the string is a sphere. It''s dark. I imagine the stream entering the sphere. The stream powers the sphere, it energizes it, and makes it glow.


    My tension slowly dissipates, and my consciousness is pulled deeper into the crystal.


    Small interconnected lines appear in front of me. The pattern they form doesn''t look like anything I have ever seen. Is this what I''m supposed to thread mana through? How the hell am I supposed to do that?


    ..


    Nothing ventured nothing gained. Might as well try something, anything.


    First off, let''s try pouring mana into it.


    Ohh, something started glowing. So I guess my mana is inserted into the pattern from that end. Lets do this.


    With much trial and error, especially because powering a line is like balancing two sticks at the same time, and going the right way in an intersection is like threading three needles at once when they aren''t positioned in a straight line, i slowly push my mana through the maze of dim lines, lighting them up as mana mana moves throu-


    The world snaps into focus.


    I stare in confusion at Alfred for a second before-


    GAAAASP!!


    ``Why the heck were you not breathing you little runt?! You''re supposed to be taken in by it, but not to the point where you turn blue in the face!''''


    Still gasping for air, I don''t really have an answer for that.


    ``Sigh.. Don''t pull that shit on me kid.''''


    He mumbles, more to himself than to me.


    Finally catching my breath, I send Alfred a cocky smile.


    ``Wanna try again?''''


    He looks at me with a bewildered expression for a second, before giggling to himself:


    ``This damn kid is gonna be the death of me.''''


    He looks up at me with a defying smile.


    ``Fine, but this time don''t try to focus on finishing. You know, just try to breathe.''''


    He gets back up and dusts off his pants.


    ``Alright then, back up we go, and for the gods sake, remember to breathe!''''


    I spent the rest of the day turning blue and Alfred taking the crystal from my hands before I figured out how to breathe when fully immersed in the crystal. We were so into it, my father simply slipped past us and treated Emelia, before bringing her out to laugh at us.


    We didn''t even notice.

 Chapter 2.3 : The gang

    Summer, age 5.


    ``What''s taking so long, inkhead, you''re in the way!''''


    ``Shut up James, I am trying to reach the next foothold.''''


    ``You shut up, maybe if you weren''t such a tiny inkhead you wouldn''t be stuck in such an easy spot!''''


    This damn kid making fun of me when he''s only half a head taller than me.


    ``Hurry up inkhead, now I can''t get past James.''''


    ``You climb like a girl inkhead!''''


    Tony grins at me.


    ``What''s that supposed to mean?!''''


    Sarah exclaims.


    ``Stupid kids distracting me when I am trying to climb this damn tree.. Yes, I got it.''''


    I mumble to myself


    I finally get a foothold and continue upwards.


    ``What took you so long, inkhead.''''


    ``Shut up mamas boy''''


    ``DON''T CALL ME A MAMAS BOY YOU INKHEAD!''''


    These damn kids.


    I have to hang out with people my own age. I don''t want people to think I''m weird, and once they grow up it will be good to have been friends since childhood.


    But damn, they can be so annoying.


    We''ve finally reached the top of the tree. It''s a huge ash tree reaching several feet over the forest canopy. The view is breathtaking, especially because you can also see the sea from here. Today, me and the gang are here to watch the sunset over the forest, the gang being Alfreds kids Tony and Sarah, along with two of our other friends, Earthclaw Andrew and Skywing James. Andrew is a lizardman Kith with red scales, and James is a birdman Kith with skyblue feathers. They are the only kids my age in the village, and even though we give each other a hard time, I consider them friends.


    ``Woow, you can see the entire forest from up here!'''' [Tony]


    ``You can''t even see Bightkeep from here, stop being stupid'''' [Andrew]


    ``Don''t call me stupid, dirt-brains'''' [Tony]


    ``If you don''t want to be called stupid then stop being stupid, stupid.'''' [James]


    ``If you don''t want to be called mamas boy then stop being a mamas boy, mamas boy.'''' [Tony]


    ``I''m not a mamas boy!'''' [James]


    These kids arguing back and forth over nothing, ugh. Just shut up and wait for the sunset already.


    Half an hour of juvenile bickering later, the sun starts to set over the forest. I never took the time to actually see a sunset from start to finish in my old life, which I sorely regret. Luckily, the sunset is very similar to how it is in my old world, so this is a good substitute. The golden sun descending over the Summergreen forest, as it is called, streaking orange and purple light across the cerulean sky is a sight I still don''t understand that I never took the time to see, especially since I had so much free time.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.Dying puts a lot of things in perspective, i guess.


    As the sun starts to dip below the horizon, the planetary rings becomes more apparent, as does the one moon you can see tonight.


    God I love this.


    The vibrant colors that simply appear as the sky turns navy blue, the spectacle of it takes my breath away.


    And now, the pinnacle of beauty:


    The twilight.


    God I love this. It only lasts for ten minutes or so, but it always puts a smile to my face. The sky is still slightly illuminated by the sun, and there''s a faint golden line on the horizon.


    And the cherry on top?


    There are manaflies. Thousands of them across the forest, glowing in the dark like fireflies but much more radiant, practically illuminating the forest, in all the colors of the rainbow. As they move, it looks like rivers of color is flowing through the forest, as manaflies of the same color gather together.


    Breathtaking.


    ..


    Just fast as it began, it goes away again.


    The horizon slowly darken, and the manaflies gather in swarms on trees under the canopy. The sky turns black to reveal the rest of the starts.


    ``We should head back.''''


    ``Yeah, lets go.''''


    We slowly climb down the tree, taking care no to slip on the way down. Once we reach the ground, we stop to look at the manaflies, now resting on the branches, from below. They illuminate the canopy from below, providing us with yet another wonderful sight to remember.


    ``Let''s go, we don''t want to be late.''''


    ``Yeah, dad told us to come straight home after the sun set.''''


    ``Let us go then.''''


    We start making our way home, admiring the manaflies as we go.


    ``Did you hear that?''''


    ``Hmm?''''


    ``Did you hear that? I heard a sound from that bush over there''''


    ``What are you waiting for, go check it out''''


    ``We were told to head straight home after sunset, let us just go.''''


    ``Stop being a killjoy, inkhead. Andrew, let''s check it out.''''


    The three boys enter the bush, keeping an eye out for the source of the sounds that become more apparent as they come nearer.


    Soon after, they find a nest of baby boars, squeaking as they approach.


    ``Wow, they''re so cute!''''


    Sarah whispers in a delighted squeaky voice.


    ``Look, they''re so tiny''''


    ``Guys.''''


    ``Their skin is all smooth, haha they look like you inkhead!''''


    ``Guys.''''


    ``Look at their tiny little eyes!''''


    ``Guys, liste-''''


    Andrew picks one up.


    ``See, they''re so cure, I bet if I asked my parents they''d let m-''''


    ``PUT THAT DOWN YOU IDIOT!''''


    They all turn to stare at me.


    ``PUT THAT DAMN PIG DOWN AND RUN YOU IDIOTS! IF THEIR MOTHER SEES YOU TOUCHING HER BABIES, SHE''S GONN-''''


    I''m interrupted as a loud screech can be heard from beyond the bush.


    I grab Andrews collar and pulls him hard enough that he drops the boar, and yell into his face.


    ``RUN!''''


    With a look of terror on their faces, one by one they turn around and run.


    We run. We run back as fast as we can.


    We can still hear the boar, but we can''t see it.


    We keep running.


    I hear the others screaming.


    I turn my head, and I see it.


    It''s not all that big for a boar, but neither am I.


    As I turn back my head, my foot gets caught in a branch.


    I stumble, and try to regain my balance.


    But it''s dark, and I fall.


    I can taste dirt. I scramble to my feet, and keep running.


    I feel an impact on my back, and fall again. I hit the ground hard, this time I can taste blood.


    I try to get back up, but something impacts me from the side.


    Landing on my back, I see the boar on top of me.


    I hold my arms out in front of me, and I feel it strike my guard.


    It strikes again, my arms feel wet.


    Something sticky drips down on my face.


    It''s stomping on my stomach, I can''t breathe.


    It finally gets off me.


    I feel relieved, and relax just long enough to catch my breath before it strikes my side, flipping me over.


    I can''t get up.


    My arms won''t listen to me.


    I hear the boar running away into the bush.


    Is it gone?


    Everything tastes like iron and dirt.


    I hear voices, but I can''t understand them.


    Someone rolled me over.


    Oh it''s Andrew.


    Everything is a blur.


    He''s pulling up my arms.


    My sleeves are ruined, especially on my left arm.


    There''s a big tear across the length of the sleeve.


    Bloody boar ruined my shirt.


    It''s wet and hot.


    Looking at it further, it wasn''t only my sleeve that was torn.


    There''s a big gash on my forearm.


    And the rest of my sleeve was covered in blood.


    The world snapped into focus.


    All of a sudden, I felt everything at once.


    And I screamed.

 Chapter 2.4 : Take a knee

    Summer, age 5.


    A ray of light hit my closed eyes, and I lazily turn in discomfort.


    Which subsequently send a sharp dagger-like pain down my arm.


    ``Ow!'''' [Nathan]


    The wound is still fresh, even if my father treated it with magic. It was a pretty deep cut, and both muscles and ligaments were pretty damaged, which made it rather complicated to treat. At the same time, I had a bruised rib, which he also had to treat.


    There were no anesthetic. My father has some at home, but he had to treat it fast to save the full usage of my hand.


    I have never known pain like that. It was absolutely excruciating. It took about half an hour, but luckily the pain subsided under the duration.


    There''s still a wound though. My father ran out of mana before he could finish, as he had used a lot of mana already during the course of the day. Instead of running out completely, in case of emergency, he had to bandage me up and let the last bit of the wound, about a half an inch deep, heal by itself. Apparently, once it''s been bandaged it''s a lot more complicated to treat without causing infections.


    I understand that he had no choice, but it still hurts like all hell. It''s been a about a week, and the pain has subsided quite a bit, luckily.


    Knock knock


    ``Are you awake?'''' [Shale]


    ``Yes, the shooting pain in my arm when I move is a great alarm clock'''' [Nathan]


    ``Hmph.'''' [Shale]


    My father snickers.


    ``You are cracking jokes. It cannot hurt too badly then. Your mother wants to talk to you.'''' [Shale]


    ``What does she want with me?'''' [Nathan]


    ``You will see.'''' [Shale]


    I get up from the bed and follow him out to the lawn in front of our house.


    My mother is waiting for us, looking out across the sea.


    ``Hey mother, you wanted to see me?'''' [Nathan]


    ``I will leave you to it then.'''' [Shale]


    Huh?


    ``What is this about?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Nathan..'''' [Jessica]


    ``... Yes?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Why did you run from the boar?'''' [Jessica]


    What?


    ``Uhm, because it was chasing me?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Did it ever occur to you to fight it?'''' [Jessica]


    ``Not really, no.'''' [Nathan]


    ``I figured as much. Nathan, do you remember the man who meet that velnak?'''' [Jessica]


    Boy do I. That severed forearm gave me nightmares.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ``Yes.'''' [Nathan]


    ``That is what happens to those that run.'''' [Jessica]


    ``.. I see..'''' [Nathan]


    ``That is why, every single day, starting today, I am going to teach you how to fight.'''' [Jessica]


    ``Today? But my arms still hasn''t healed.'''' [Nathan]


    My mother takes a few steps closer to me.


    ``That''s true. Can you show me?'''' [Jessica]


    I slowly pull up my sleeve.


    She grabs my forearm, clenching it tightly.


    ``AAAAHHHHH!!!'''' [Nathan]


    I fall to my knees as my wound opens up again. She lets go of my arm, a little blood spreading across my bandages.


    ``Get up.'''' [Jessica]


    What''s with this fucking devil woman?!


    My mother kicks me in the side.


    ``I said, get up.


    I slowly get on my feet, holding my arm with the other.


    And get slapped across the face.


    ``Ouch! Stop hitting me!'''' [Nathan]


    ``Then stop cradling your arm. You need it for defense, and if you cannot use it, you need the other even more.'''' [Jessica]


    ``Why did you not just tell me that instead of hitting me!'''' [Nathan]


    ``Your head has ears, your body does not. You need to get accustomed to pain, sooner rather than later. `` [Jessica]


    ``And do you not think this is a little excessive?!'''' [Nathan]


    ``No.'''' [Jessica]


    She strikes my other arm. Hard.


    ``Ouch!'''' [Nathan]


    ``Stop complaining, it helps no one, least of all yourself.'''' [Jessica]


    ``Is this how you treat your only son?!'''' [Nathan]


    ``THIS IS HOW I TREAT ANYONE THAT I CARE ABOUT ENOUGH THAT I DO NOT WANT TO FIND THEIR MANGLED CORPSE IN THE FOREST!'''' [Jessica]


    ``...'''' [Nathan]


    ``Who''s fault do you think it is that you got that gash on your arm?'''' [Jessica]


    ``..Andrews?'''' [Nathan]


    ``No. It is my fault. I should have begun your training a year ago, but I wanted to spare you the pain. That ends today.'''' [Jessica]


    She says, a bitter look of anger painted on every crevice of her face.


    Seriously? You were gonna do THIS to a four year old kid?


    ``We start with getting you in shape.'''' [Jessica]


    She points out across the water.


    ``Swim that way.'''' [Jessica]


    I don''t want to get hit again, so I go straight to the waters edge.


    ``What about my clothes?'''' [Nathan]


    ``What about them?'''' [Jessica]


    ``They will get wet.'''' [Nathan]


    ``And?'''' [Jessica]


    ``... Alright then..'''' [Nathan]


    I slowly start walking into the sea, and start swimming in the direction she wanted me to. She follows silently behind me.


    ``Swim faster.'''' [Jessica]


    My mother is swimming next to me with incredible speed and ease.


    ``I''m swimming as fast as I can.'''' [Nathan]


    ``No you are not. If you were, you would be panting.'''' [Jessica]


    Ugh, this god damn woman, my arm is fucking killing me, and she expect me to swim faster than this with my wet clothes on?!


    ``What are you going to do if I drown? I can not swim with my arm like this.'''' [Nathan]


    ``You will not drown.'''' [Jessica]


    ``How can you be so sure? We are getting further and further away from home.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Because I will not let you. Do not worry, I will be right next to you all the time, even when you do not see me. Just keep swimming for as long as you can, as fast as you can.'''' [Jessica]


    She says, looking at me with a gentle blend of sorrow and care on her face, before disappearing under the waves.


    I''m all alone now. Swimming despite my pain and exhaustion. I have not seen my mother for several minutes, having gills sure makes swimming easy huh..


    This sucks. I want to give up, but I''m afraid my mother is going to drag me under as a punishment. Damn devilwoman.


    Eventually, I simply can''t keep going. instead of swimming forwards, i simply try to stay afloat. After a few minutes, I can''t even manage that.


    As I start sinking, panic sets in, and for a brief second, I start wailing my arms around trying to stay afloat before my mother comes from below and pushes me to the surface.


    ``Good job Nathan, I''m proud of you.'''' [Jessica]


    ``You''re not gonna pull me down under the water?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Not today. Now just relax and I will get us back home.'''' [Jessica]


    She puts her arms around me and start swimming back, cradling me from behind.


    Once we reach home, she lets me go when it''s shallow enough for me to reach the bottom. I pull myself to shore, and fall flat on my ass.


    My mother taps me lightly with her foot.


    ``Do not sit on your butt. If you are tired then take a knee.'''' [Jessica]


    I pull myself to my feet and get down on one knee.


    ``Relax, you did great.'''' [Jessica]


    She says with a proud grin.


    A few minutes pass, during which I try to catch my breath. After I finally get my breath back in full, she asks me:


    ``Caught your breath?'''' [Jessica]


    ``Yeah, I think I finally did..'''' [Nathan]


    ``Great.'''' [Jessica]


    She has a big caring smile on her face. Really suits her. Maybe this isn''t so bad, I can take a swim like this once a day, that shouldn''t be too har-


    ``Now do it again.'''' [Jessica]

 Chapter 2.5 : By the creek

    Fall, age 5.


    I hate this fucking world.


    I do, I hate it.


    It lured me in with the damn night sky, and the ``fireflies'''', and the glowing seabed.


    But no more!


    No amount of night sky is worth trekking through the damn forest during a rainy night.


    That''s right, my mother is taking me on a training trip. First time off our island for three months, save my daily swimming til I almost drown ten times in a row, and this is what I have to do. Walk all night in the wet raining forest and every time I make a sound, she hits me. I hate this.


    The sound of the rain is deafening. It penetrates my chest like a knot that won''t go away, and I can hardly hear my own breath. Despite of that I know I can''t make a single sound, or my mother is over me in an instant. At the same time, I can hear single drops against the ground and the canopy, masking any sound an animal, or anything else, might make.


    My feet are wet, have been for hours. I can feel the squelching my feet makes, even if I can''t hear it. The rest of my clothes are thoroughly drenched as well, and clinging to my body. I''m freezing to my core, and I''m shivering. My mother gave me a few mana crystals that create heat, and told me not to overpower them so they wouldn''t burn me. They keep me warm, but the exhaustion of using them is wearing me down.


    Ghat would all be okay if I wasn''t starving. I haven''t eaten all night and, not surprising, I''m absolutely exhausted.


    We arrive at the top of a valley with a small creek running through it. My mother gestures for me to continue onward. The dirt is muddy and slippery. I grab on to the branches of trees in order not to slip. I have no gloves, and I am shaking from the freezing cold, so holding on to the branches is painful and difficult.


    Should I fall on purpose? If I break a bone, maybe my mother would let me stop? I want this to be over, I don''t want to do this, I just want to go home.


    Or maybe she will make a brace and force me to continue? Just the thought of it makes me shiver. Injury is not an option.


    I take a step further down, and reach out for a branch.


    *Snap*


    I''m falling.


    For a sweet second, I don''t hear the rain.


    Then I hit the mud, and slide down the slope.


    I can taste the dirt.


    Before, I was wet. Now I''m covered in sticky dirt as well.


    I get up. My mother keeps her distance, quietly observing me.


    We''re at the creek. The torrent is strong, the rain has made an impact. I turn my head to look at my mother, and she lifts a finger in gesture.


    Pointing across the creek.


    I''m already drenched. Can''t get much worse I guess. I take a step into the water.


    I was wrong.


    It could get worse. The water is much colder than the water that has drenched me to the skin. I look back again, but my mother simply lifts her finger and point across the creek. Damn devilwoman.


    I take another step.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.Shit, it''s so damn cold.


    The torrent is so strong, I have to take small steps in order to not be pulled along.


    Slowly, I make it across the creek. My clothes are still cold as ice, and I''m violently shaking at this point.


    ``We are here. Make a shelter, I will be back soon.'''' [Jessica]


    What?


    ``A sh-sh-shelter? H-h-how?'''' [Nathan]


    I manage to stammer, my teeth clattering loudly.


    ``Improvise'''' [Jessica]


    Damn devilwoman.


    As she leaves, I look at my surroundings. There''s two trees leaning into each other, creating a small closing in the canopy where less water is coming through. They are the optimal spot for a shelter, if I can find some good branches. Scavenging the surroundings, I find some smaller trees with the kinds of branches I need. I place the leafy branches where the trees are joining. Luckily, there''s no wind, just rain. After I add a few branches, it starts acting as a roof, and diverts the rain away. I find some more branches, and put them on the ground in order to have a place to sit.


    It''s not much of a shelter, but at least I won''t have to worry about the rain in here, or the wet ground. I put more power into the mana crystals, and put them in the pocket in my robe. I don''t want to touch them more than I have to, I still feel the cold when they make time slow down.


    Before I start looking for branches I can use as walls, my mother comes back. She''s carrying a bound rabbit.


    ``Are you hungry?'''' [Jessica]


    She asks, coldly.


    ``...Of course I am.'''' [Nathan]


    She throws the rabbit on the ground in front of me, then hands me a sheathed knife.


    ``Then kill it.'''' [Jessica]


    ``... I do not want to..'''' [Nathan]


    I never killed anything before. I never saw anything get slaughtered before.


    ``Then you will not eat.'''' [Jessica]


    ``.... Can you not kill it for me? I really do not want to kill it..'''' [Nathan]


    ``.. I understand that. But one day, you will have to kill to survive. If you cannot kill then, you will die. And I love you too much to let that happen.'''' [Jessica]


    She says with a sad, tormented, look on her face.


    Shit.


    I don''t want to do this.


    I take the knife out of it''s sheath. It''s a red crystal knife. I touch the blade, and it''s very very sharp.


    I pick up the rabbit. It''s soaking wet, but I can still feel it''s warmth. It''s fur is soft, but somewhat sticky because of the rain.


    It''s trembling.


    It''s bound in such a way that it can''t escape, but that doesn''t stop it from trying. It''s jerking hard every now and again, trying to catch me by surprise and get away.


    To no avail.


    I press it down against the ground.


    I can feel it''s heartbeat speed up.


    It was quiet before, but now it''s squealing.


    I press it down harder, making sure it''s neck is stretched out.


    I put the knife on top of it''s neck, pointing down.


    And I push with all my might.


    It took less than a second.


    And then it''s heartbeat stopped completely.


    My hands feel wonderfully warm.


    There''s blood on them.


    I feel like vomiting, but I can''t get over how happy I am that my hands feel warmer now.


    A smile creeps across my face.


    Warmth. My hands are finally warm.


    My mother looks at me with a caring smile.


    ``You did what you had to. Give it to me, and I will dissect it. For now, just focus on getting warm. Take off your wet clothes, and put more mana into the mana crystals.'''' [Jessica]


    She doesn''t have to tell me twice. Trembling, I take off my clothes ad wring them. Then I put as much mana into the crystals as I dare without making them burn my hands to the touch, and place them wrapped in my wet clothes. Slowly, steam starts rising from the clothes. The crystals are very hot right now, but they cool down over time, so my clothes aren''t in danger. And it''s so damn waaarm!!


    My mother skins and guts the rabbit. She puts pieces of it''s meat into a pot she brought with her, along with water and vegetables. She places it on a mana crystal she placed in a small hole she dug in the ground. After a while, it starts steaming.


    ``Dinner is ready, eat up.'''' [Jessica]


    She hands me the pot, and a spoon.


    Very aware that it contains the remains of an animal I killed, I take a sip of the soup.


    It''s the best thing I ever had. I feel the warmth spread through my body, from my heart to my toes and my fingertips.


    I greedily eat the soup, all the while remembering the moment that the rabbits hearts stopped.


    ``Seems that you liked it. We should try to get some sleep. I will keep watch, so try to rest." [Jessica]


    It''s hard sleeping like this. The night is cold, and the rain is so loud that I wake up every time I fall asleep. Eventually, the sun rises, and we pack up and return home in a rather uneventful manner. Upon reaching home, I am dismissed and return to my room. Exhausted, I crawl beneath the covers.


    Never have I ever been this comfortable. My bed is rather modest, and frankly it''s hard, but in this very moment it''s the best bed I have ever laid on. I spend half a minute contemplating the trip, and the feeling of warm blood on my hands.


    Shortly thereafter, I fall asleep.

 Chapter 3.1 : Earthen Shield

    Spring, age 6.


    I''ve been in this world six years now.


    It was my sixth birthday a few months ago, so I got a few presents. Not a lot, mostly a cape, boots, and other useful stuff. It''s spring now, and the snow is melting.


    It gets cold during the winter, but not so much that the sea freeze over.


    It was enough that the daily training my mother put me though was even more of a living hell.


    I never liked the winter, now I actively hate it.


    But enough of my daily nightmare, referred to as training by my mother.


    I''m accompanying my father to treat Emelia today. We enter the shop, where Alfred is sitting in his usual spot. He is staring into space, and move his head slowly in greeting, clearly focusing heavily on imprinting the crystal.


    ``I can see that you are busy, we will go to Emelia''s room Alfred.'''' [Shale]


    Alfred nods slowly.


    We walk past him and continue into Emelia''s room. She''s sitting on her bed, staring out the window as usual.


    She''s grown.


    A lot.


    When I first meet her, she was ten years old. She''s thirteen now. She''s not a women yet, not even close, but you can already see how beautiful she''s going to look.


    She''s definitely not a child anymore though. The small bulges that can be hinted through her robe is a testament of that.


    She has a lot more vigor now. Last I saw her, she almost looked grey. Her eyes were sunken, and her hair was falling out.


    She cut it since then. It''s a bit past shoulder length, and with the renewed look on her face it makes her look absolutely stunning. She looks like she was pulled out of a movie, with her emerald eyes and and fair skin that''s covered in a fine layer of short soft-looking fur. She has a look of confident optimism, in contrast to the sullen look of sadness that always decorated her face before.


    She smiles warmly as we enter the door and greet us.


    ``Hello Doctor Shale, hello Nathan. I''m happy you''re here.'''' [Emelia]


    ``Hello Emelia. I see the new treatment has done wonders for you. It was the Earthclaws that made it right? Nathan, the Earthclaws are Andrew''s parents. They are both herbalists.'''' [Shale]


    ``Yes I know, Andrew often talks of herbs when we wonder the woods.'''' [Nathan]


    I never listen though. Chemistry and biology were never my subjects, and I couldn''t care less.


    ``Yes it has truly helped me a lot. I''m still not well enough to be taken outside, but with some luck, maybe someday..'''' [Emelia]


    My father takes a seat and gently smiles at her.


    ``Let us hope so. Now, if you would kindly.'''' [Shale]


    ``Yes of course Doctor Shale..'''' [Emelia]


    She turns around and undoes her robe. She then slowly slides it down her shoulders to reveal her back, then slightly turn to pull her hair over her shoulders.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    I quickly avert my gaze and feel my cheeks turn vermilion.


    ``I- I am going to go see if Alfred is done with his crystal.''''


    I have no intention of getting attracted to someone that young.


    I really should stop visiting her with my father. Next time I''ll come in after he''s done, this makes me feel like a dirty old man. Ugh.


    When I re-enter the shop, Alfred is still sitting at his table, concentrating on his crystal.


    I slowly walk around him so I don''t enter his field of vision too suddenly. Don''t want to break his concentration.


    ``Alfred, I am just gonna sit over here, let me know when you are done.'''' [Nathan]


    He nods slowly.


    I take a seat in the corner where I can see him. He''s taking quite some time, it must be a complex magic.


    Several minutes later, he slowly puts down the crystal. and exhales slowly.


    ``Haaaahh... That was a long one. Say, what can I do for you Nathan?'''' [Alfred]


    ``Not much, just wanted to talk.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Don''t you usually stay with your father? You know, as he heals Emelia?'''' [Alfred]


    ``Yes, but lately it feels like it''s a bit too private for me to just stay and watch..'''' [Nathan]


    ``If you say so?'''' [Alfred]


    He says with a puzzled look.


    ``So what do you want to talk about?'''' [Alfred]


    ``Well for starters, what were you making just now? It seemed rather complicated, going by how long it took you.''''


    ``Oh this? No it was just a standard spell, a piece of earth magic called "shield". It creates a crystal shield. It''s one of the fortes of earth magic, because only earth magic can make solid objects. Would have taken me a lot longer if I hadn''t mastered the time dilation technique, that''s why I nodded so slowly.`` [Alfred]


    ``Time dilation technique?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Yes, some people can slow down their own time when they imprint a crystal, but it takes a lot of practice to do it, and not everyone can do it.'''' [Alfred]


    ``But time always slow down when you touch a crystal, doesn''t it?'''' [Nathan]


    Alfred looks at me surprised


    ``No. No it doesn''t. Not at all.'''' [Alfred]


    Uh oh.


    ``Does time slow down when you touch a crystal, Nathan?'''' [Alfred]


    ``Eh, no.'''' [Nathan]


    Crap.


    He grabs onto my shoulders.


    ``Nathan, tell me the truth, does time slow down when you touch a crystal?'''' [Alfred]


    He says, with a fierce look in his eyes.


    ``Ehm.. Yes...'''' [Nathan]


    Alfred slowly takes a deep breath. He then grabs me by the shoulders.


    ``Nathan..'''' [Alfred]


    ``.. Yes?.. '''' [Nathan]


    ``Become my apprentice.'''' [Alfred]


    ``... Huh?..'''' [Nathan]


    ``You have to become my apprentice.'''' [Alfred]


    ``Eh, s-sure? Bu-but why?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Nathan, slowing down time when you touch a crystal is a very advanced skill. I mean, it takes enormous concentration and years of practice. If you can do it at this age, that alone means you have supreme talent in imprinting mana crystals.'''' [Alfred]


    His eyes are glimmering, like a kid that''s about to open a new toy.


    ``But to be honest, it''s just a bother? It''s hard to move, and I have to concentrate a lot to breathe.'''' [Nathan]


    ``I know. But Nathan, some magics take weeks to imbue, if you don''t know how to do this you can''t possibly complete those.''''


    Weeks? Really?


    ``What kind of magic takes that long?'''' [Nathan]


    ``"The Aegis". It''s an earth magic that creates a bubble around you where it creates earthen shields for a fraction of a second to intercept projectiles, and then fire back automatically. A mana crystal imbued with "The Aegis" is worth more than this house. The only thing that can penetrate it is a steel tip.'''' [Alfred]


    ... Really?


    ``..Why a steel tip?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Steel is incredibly rare. It cancels magic, and only the steelmakers guild knows how to forge it. I mean, it''s a secret they guard with their lives, and no one else can get a mana crystal hot enough to heat the metal.'''' [Alfred]


    ... Ahhh.. No fire huh?


    ``Why does it cancel magic?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Made of iron, which absorbs magic. Now iron in itself isn''t all that rare, but no one know how to work it, except for the steelmakers guild. They have a complete monopoly on both iron and steel, which are some of the most costly materials in the world.'''' [Alfred]


    ``Why does it absorb magic?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Why is water wet? Iron absorbs magic because it does, you know. But that''s besides the point. Nathan, do you want to become my apprentice?'''' [Alfred]


    ``.. Yes. Yes I do.'''' [Nathan]

 Chapter 3.2 : Bladed mirror

    Summer, age 6.


    It''s early morning.


    As usual, I''m up at the crack of dawn to train. Being the positive ray of sunshine that I am, I focus on the fact that I get to see the sunrise, twilight included. No matter how lousy my mood is, and these days my mood is almost exclusively terrible, it always brings a smile to my face. I do prefer sunset to sunrise though, because that entails being able to see the seabed of glowing creatures that buzz around just after the sun sets. Right now, the sea is dark.


    My mother, who is looking out across the sea, turns towards me.


    ``I see that you are up. Take a knee.'''' [Jessica]


    I kneel. Usually she would just tell me to get to it, but I guess today is different.


    ``You have done well so far Nathan. Frankly, I expected you to give up.'''' [Jessica]


    I clench my jaw.


    Well I bloody would have if I knew it was an option! I thought you would have just beaten me until I continued!


    She looks at me with the gentles look I have ever seen. I unclench my jaw, release my breath, and calm down.


    ``I am really proud of your progress. You have come far, and because of that, we are ready for the real training to begin. You will not be swimming any more.'''' [Jessica]


    Wait, really? Oh thank god.


    ``Instead, I am going to teach you one of the three martial arts that has passed down for generations through our family. The Bladed Mirror school. We do not teach it to anyone outside of our family. Usually, one is taught two of the schools until you show advanced skill in one, but as you are a servant of air, you will only be taught this one.'''' [Jessica]


    ``Understood.'''' [Nathan]Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    The school require very precise magic control, which I suspect will not be much of a problem to you, as well as high speed and stamina, which you have lacked so far. But your training has yielded results, and as such you are ready to begin. Take these. [Jessica]


    My mother walks over to me, and hands me two sheathed daggers.


    I take them out of their sheathes. They look like roman short-swords, with diamond cross sections and two edges, but curve slightly inwards along the middle before reaching the tip. The grip is wrapped in fine leather, and it fits my hand like a glove. The handguard bends slightly out towards the blade, and there''s a small pommel at the end of the handle. Both blades are the length of my forearms, and razor sharp. And made from blood red crystals.


    ``You will use these from now on whenever we train. You will not be taught magic before you become advanced in their use, so I suggest you do your best.'''' [Jessica]


    ``Yes mother.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Now observe. Freedom of the air gather through me, by the will of the son, I command!'''' [Jessica]


    A blue aura appears and wraps around her limbs.


    ``The foundation of the Bladed mirror school is speed and diversion. Speed you will get from training, and diversion you will get from magics. In order to use them successfully, you will need to be able to invoke them chantlessly.'''' [Jessica]


    Two clones of my mother appear next to her, one at each side.


    All of the Jessicas speak at the same time


    ``Now which one do you think is the right one?'''' [Jessica]


    ``Middle one.'''' [Nathan]


    I say, humoring her.


    I feel a breath on my ear.


    ``..Wrong..'''' [???]


    Startled, I turn around. There''s nothing there. Slowly, my mother fades into existence before my eyes.


    ``Always make a grand diversion to cover up the real one. Your enemy will grow overconfident when they think they have you figured out, and that is when you strike. The magics you need for this are all very advanced, but require little mana.'''' [Jessica]


    I have to admit, that was quite impressive.


    ``I suspect you are eager to get started on learning magic, but before that you have become sufficiently skilled with the blades I just handed you.'''' [Jessica]


    ``I will not be taught hand to hand combat?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Only a bare minimum, and that will not be our focus right now. You will very rarely need it except to fend off an enemy long enough to arm yourself with either a real or invoked blade.'''' [Jessica]


    My mother takes a stance.


    ``But enough of that, copy my movements.'''' [Jessica]


    I copy my mothers stance, and the training begins.

 Chapter 3.3 : Myriad colored cavern

    Summer, age 6.


    It''s the height of summer. I''ve been splitting my time between training from early morning to afternoon, and learning how to imprint in the afternoon when my father takes me to Alfred''s shop. I have had little free time. But every now and again, I do go exploring with my friends.


    We''re exploring a cavern near the village today. It didn''t look like a whole lot from the outside, but it''s a different story once you enter it.


    There are stalagmites and stalactites covering most of the cavern, sometimes meeting at the middle. Which is no small feat, considering the sheer size of the cavern. It''s at least fifty feet from ceiling to floor.


    Now that would have been a sight in the old world. But here, it''s spectacular.


    The crystals are glowing. They are actually glowing. Most of them are this deep scarlet red, but some few of them are shades of green, and there is a single bright sapphire blue column in the center of the cavern. Each of the crystals are surrounded by several manaflies in their respective color, creating a myriad of colors across the caverns. We''re watching this from a large ledge with a trail that goes down to the bottom of the cavern, where several caves extend out to the sides.


    I''m pushed hard in the back and stagger forwards several feet before I regain my footing.


    ``What''s taking so long, inkhead, get a move on.'''' [James]


    This damn brat.


    ``Shut up mama''s boy, I''m enjoying the view. And don''t push me you idiot, I could have slipped and fallen.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Don''t call me a mama''s boy!'''' [James]


    ``Then don''t call me inkhead.'''' [Nathan]


    You''d think he''d learn after the first five hundred times I called him that...


    ``Inkhead, just leave the mama''s boy alone and get going.'''' [Tony]


    Meh. I slowly make it down the trail, which is rather slippery. At the bottom, the cavern looks even more spectacular, the crystals creating colored shadows that shift as the glow of the crystals change intensity, which they do almost rhythmically.


    ``Come on Nathan, we''re here to explore the cavern, not look at crystals.'''' [Andrew]


    Andrew''s attitude towards me has changed a lot. He has a lot more respect for me after the incident with the boar.


    ``How is looking at the crystals not a part of exploring?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Because you can do both at the same time. Now come on, we''re going into this cave.'''' [Tony]


    I follow the rest of the gang into the cave, clearly going slower than the others because I, much to their dismay, keep stopping to look at the crystals. I don''t care if they''re in a rush, this scenery is breathtaking.


    The cave isn''t that long, about fifty yards. At the end there is a small pond with a stalagmite growing into it from the ceiling. The stalagmite is green, giving the pond an emerald glow.


    ``See inkhead, if we''d stayed in the main cavern we wouldn''t have seen this.'''' [Tony]


    Kid has a point..


    ``Now let''s go back and explore the other caves!'''' [Tony]


    We head back to the main caverns and explore the other caves one at a time. Most were unremarkable, some without any defining features at all, and a few had some beautiful crystal formations. One had a blue stalagmite and red stalagmite crawl across the wall and meet in the middle. They were only just joined, and seemed to be blending in the middle where they glowed purple.


    Coming back to the cavern after exploring one of the last caves, which was a lot longer than the other ones, one thing was different.


    There was something sleeping in the middle of the cavern.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    It''s a big fox with large edged crystals in a cubic lattice growing across it''s right front leg, making it look like Pyrite was growing out of it''s skin.


    I turn around to ask the others what it is.


    ``Hey, what''s that?'''' [Nathan]


    The others look rather pale, and they''re all staring at the fox intensely. I get that though, it looks extremely weird with it''s leg like that. It extends all the way down to it''s paw.


    ``Guys, what''s up?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Th-th-that''s a crystal host.'''' [Andrew]


    ``A what now?'''' [Nathan]


    ``A crystal host. It''s an animal that''s been infected with the crystal plague.'''' [Tony]


    ``Crystal plague? What''s that?'''' [Nathan]


    ``I-i-it''s a curse. If it touches you with those crystals, yo-you get the curse too!'''' [James]


    ``And what does the curse do?'''' [Nathan]


    ``It kills you! After it turns you into a soulless beast, you die from it!'''' [James]


    ``Keep your voice down you birdbrain! What if it hears us!'''' [Tony]


    Tony whispers furiously.


    Shit, this is bad.


    ``So what are we going to do?'''' [Nathan]


    They all look at each other silently, with terror on their faces. Sarah is almost crying, there are clearly tears in her eyes and James is shaking violently.


    After all, they are just kids.


    I look around the cavern. The fox is in the middle of the room, and the pathway is on the left side of the room. I''m not sure I can reach it from here without waking up the fox, if it''s even sleeping.


    And if I can''t reach the pathway alone, no way is our entire group going to make it.


    I look down my sides. I brought my daggers. My mother said I was not to go anywhere without them, something about never knowing where danger is hidden. Never really paid much attention, but I''m glad I brought them today.


    But I don''t think I can go up against it alone. I''m about twice as high as the fox is if it were to stand up, or at least so I think.


    ... I''ll have to distract it. My mother drilled it into me that I should make a large distraction to cover my small distraction. I''ll make it think I was trying to distract it from me, and then the others will slip out.


    I look around for a rock, and find a large one that''s bigger than my fist.


    ``Guys, this is what we''re going to do. I''m going to go to the right side and distract it, and once it looks at me, you go up the slope. Once you''re all up there, I''m going to follow you, okay?''''


    They all nod, too terrified to ask questions. Except for Tony.


    ``I''ll help. Give me one of your knives.'''' [Tony]


    I shake my head.


    ``You don''t know how to use it, and we can''t make it up there both of us. You''ll have to let me do this on my own. When you get up there, just run. Run to the village, and tell the grownups. It''s not that far from here, you should be able to make it in time to save me if something goes wrong.'''' [Nathan]


    That''s a lie though. It''s at least 15 minutes from here, and it''s a round trip. That coupled with the time it will take to find someone who can help it will be 30 minutes at the very very least.


    Tony looks doubtful, but I stare very intensely at him. He slowly nods.


    ``... Alright then. I''ll go last though, and make sure we make it up there.'''' [Tony]


    ``Good. I''ll go now, once I get it''s attention, you run as fast as you can. Make sure you don''t trip, it''s slippery.'''' [Nathan]


    I pick up the stone and edge my way along the wall to the right side of the cavern. I take a deep breath, and throw the rock at the opposite side from where I came.


    It hits a crystal and makes a loud sound as it bounces off and onto the floor. The fox rushes to it''s feet, startled, and looks around rapidly before it spots me. As it slowly starts approaching me, I draw my daggers, and put them up to guard my body.


    As the fox creeps closer, I see the others begin their slow ascend towards the exit.


    The fox tries to circle me, but I keep my back against the wall, daggers in front of me. It eyes the daggers very closely, but continues it''s advance towards me. The moment it came close enough, I took a step forward and took a light swing at it''s nose. It barely missed, and seemed to piss it off. The fox hisses at me, and takes a step back. We continue our dance while the others rush up the path as silently as they can. Once they get halfway up, I start circling around the fox to secure an escape path. It''s a lot more aggressive now, furiously hissing at me and trying to get past my guard. I can see by it''s teeth that they have no crystals, so it''s only the right paw that''s really dangerous, even if I do not want to get anywhere near those teeth.


    With my back against the path, I slowly start retreating towards it. The fox follows me, always one step out of reach trying to get closer.


    I make my way up the path. It''s slippery as hell. The fox is getting closer now. I''ve relaxed my guard, letting it get a little closer, and this is my chance.


    Planting my feet in the most secure ground I can find, I take another swing at it''s face.


    A hit! The fox howls wildly and retreats with a large cut across it''s snout.


    I turn around on the spot and sprint as fast as I can up the slope. Trying desperately not to lose my footing on the slippery slope. I''m almost there.


    ``AARRRGGHHH!!!'''' [Nathan]


    I turn around to see what happened


    IT BIT ME!


    Shit it hurts!


    The fox has a solid grip on my foot with it''s jaws. I can see blood seeping out from the wound. The crystallized paw in planted solidly on the ground, and it''s using it lever me down.


    I try to shake the fox off, but it won''t let go. In desperation, I stab at it''s face, and hit it''s eye. The fox lets go, and howls loudly in pain. I take my chances and bolt up as fast as I can before it has a chance to resume it''s chase.


    The moment I make it to the top, I see that Tony is waiting for me with a two large rocks. He hurls them at the fox, hitting it squarely in the torso, before he grabs my shirt and pulls me up.


    ``RUN!!'''' [Tony]


    He doesn''t have to tell me twice. I run as fast as my legs will carry me, all the way to the village.

 Chapter 3.4 : Namesake

    After we told the adults what happened, they called for my father to treat me. When they told him that I was bitten by a crystals host, his face turned white, but I quickly told him that I kept well away from the crystals, and there were no crystals in the mouth. He calmed down, but he still gave me a very thorough checkup, which I appreciated. He then quickly treated my wound, using magic to heal the damage and close the wound.


    He did most of this in silence, but as he was closing the wound, he spoke to me.


    ``Nathan, did I ever tell why you got your name?'''' [Shale]


    ``Hm? Yes, you told me it means gift.'''' [Nathan]


    ``That''s true, but it''s not the whole story. We named you after my best friend. I grew up with him, and he was a lot like you. Very intelligent, very mature. He did not really want to go out too much, he always had enough in fiddling with his own things. For you it is the mana crystals that Alfred is teaching you about, for him it was paintings. He could draw and paint the most amazing things.'''' [Shale]


    My father has a special spark in his eyes that I have never seen before, and a slanted smile on his usually rigid face. At the same time, I have never seen him sadder than he is now.


    ``But Nathan was lazy. He did not want to go out and experience hardship. He just wanted to stay at home with his paintings. Now Nathan came from a long line of skilled swordsmen, and his parents were very skilled as well. They insisted on training him, and he too was extremely talented. I could never beat him, I could never even lay a hand on him.'''' [Shale]


    My father takes a break, seemingly reminiscing about the time spent with his childhood friend long gone..


    `Because he was talented, his parents allowed him to slack. They did not put him through the painful parts of training. Did not force him to build his body up when he would not do it himself. One day, he got in a fight with a monster. Usually, a monster of that caliber would be no match for someone with that amount of skill with the sword. But it was the kind of monster that you needed to wear down to kill.


    He did not have the stamina for it. Instead of him wearing it down, it wore him down and started inflicting wounds on him. Because he was so unused to pain, he started panicking and eventually he tried to flee from the beast.'''' [Shale]


    His gaze turns distant.


    ``It killed him right then and there. Tore his body clean in half, and he bleed out crying for help in agony. The rest of us managed to kill the beast, but by then he was gone. He was all alone, surrounded by his best friends as he cried for us to help him. We all lost a part of ourselves that day. I have lost many comrades over the years, but nothing hit me as hard as that.'''' [Shale]


    My father, long finished with my treatment, leans back in his seat and looks out the window.


    ``I had to tell his family. I had to tell them that he died to something that should have been a walk in the park. Because they had been too forgiving with their training. His mother wailed for hours. His father never forgave himself, and his oldest little sister cried for days. After that, their father put the two girls they had remaining through a much harsher training regime than was ever traditional in their family. The youngest girl, who was too young to remember her brother, never understood why she had to suffer like that, but the eldest remembered, and she endured. She knew what happens to those that turn their back on a monster and run.''''


    He turns to face me, and stares me right in the eyes with a soft gentle look.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    ``And that''s the story of your namesake uncle, Nathan Bluefin.'''' [Shale]


    ``It was.. Mothers brother?..'''' [Nathan]


    ``Yes, it was. When she heard you had been severely wounded by a small animal that you could have defeated if she had started training you earlier, she broke down. She never wanted to put you through the same training that she received, and it pains her incredibly much to do it. She was never a hard person, and treating others, especially her own child, like this is beyond her. But she does it anyways. Because she loves you too much to lose you like she lost her brother.. Because she knows that in this world, you have to fight and survive. As you did today. As she taught you, for your own sake...'''' [Shale]


    His face warps in anger and hatred, emotions I have never, ever, seen within him.


    ``And all you give her in return is contempt.'''' [Shale]


    He gets up and walks towards the door before he stops to look back, his face once again emotionless.


    ``I did not want to tell you about this, it is between you and your mother. But I cannot endure hearing my wife cry every night as she sleeps. Think about what I said, and talk with your mother. She is waiting for you at the docks. I''ll go treat your friends for bruises and scrapes before we leave.'''' [Shale]


    He turns back and walk out the door, leaving me alone with my thoughts.


    ... He''s right.


    I knew that my mother was doing this because she wants to help me...


    But I hate it. I never cared for sports or fights, and being forced to work out for hours and hours on end every single day makes me angry. Being forced to wander through the cold wet rain makes me angry. Being hit over and over to get used to pain makes me angry. I hate it, I hate it, I hate it!


    .. I have to endure if I want to survive. This world isn''t the one I''m used to. If I don''t prepare myself and my body, I will face a situation that will kill me very painfully.


    The one best equipped, and willing, to prepare me for that is my mother.


    And I treated her like shit for it.


    I get out of the bed I was sitting on, and walk over to the wall. I put both of my hands on the wall to lean on it. I then lean my head back and-


    BANG!


    -smack my forehead against the wall as hard as I can. Which hurts like shit.


    Argh. Damn this was stupid. I don''t feel more enlightened or ready to talk to my mother, and now my head hurts. Fuck.


    .. Time to face the music.


    I walk out the door, and head towards the docks. My mother is sitting on the edge of the docks, looking out across the water, her long green hair swaying in the wind, revealing the sapphire streaks.


    I take a deep breath, and walk towards her. As I put my foot on the pier, she turns around and see me. She slowly get to her feet, and turn to face me. I stop a few feet from her.


    ``.. I heard you stood up to the beast this time.'''' [Jessica]


    ``... I did.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Good. When your father get''s here, we are leaving. Once we get back home, you are going to practice the swo-'''' [Jessica]


    I rush to hug my mother. Wrapping my arms around her waist, and hugging her with all of the power I can muster.


    ``Wha-'''' [Jessica]


    ``Thank you mom. Thank you for protecting me. No, thank you for teaching me to protect myself. Without you, I do not know what would have happened.'''' [Nathan]


    My mother stands frozen, caught entirely by surprise and incapable of processing what just happened.


    ``I used the daggers mom. I used them to defend myself because you taught me how. I ran up slope fast enough because you made me fast. I endured and kept my calm when it bit me because you made me tough.'''' [Nathan]


    At this moment it hit me. It hit me just how close I was to death. When the boar attacked me, I didn''t feel this afterwards, because it left on it''s own. But that fox was going to kill me. It would either kill me or infect me. It was so fucking close. If it hadn''t used it''s paw to lever me down, I could be infected. I wasn''t afraid of it when I was fighting it, but now.. I''m so terrified I could collapse. If I wasn''t holding on to my mother, I would have.


    I-.. I almost died... I almost died again..


    Tears start overflowing from my eyes. Everything hit me at once. How much what my mother did for me meant, how closely I escaped, and how badly I treated my mother when she was trying to save me.


    ``I-I am sorry mom. I am so sorry. It was so scary. I was so scared.'''' [Nathan]


    My mother puts her arms around my shoulders and hug me close to her.


    ``Thank you. Thank you. Thank you so much for saving me mom. Thank you so much.'''' [Nathan]


    We just stood there for a while, my mother quietly holding me while I wept.

 Chapter 4.1 : Cousins

    Winter, age 7


    After the incident with the crystal host, my relationship with my parents has improved a lot. My mother is still very strict with her training, but we came to an understanding.


    I do my morning training by myself, for three hours, and every night before I go to bed she teaches me swordplay for two hours. Once a month, we take a trip to the mainland forest where we do mental endurance and pain threshold training for three days. I still hate it, but I''m coming to terms with it, and I''m slowly starting to get used to pain and panic.


    I''m still not learning magic though. Last I asked my mom, she told me it was a few months away. Fair enough I guess, I''m still having a lot of trouble with imprinting. I still can''t control the time dilation, and I can''t breathe and imprint at the same time. Alfred told me the two might be connected, and so we''re focusing on trying to find a way for me to control the time dilation. So far, with little results.


    But enough of that, we''ve arrived.


    A big hulk of a man greets us at the pier, his arms spread out welcoming.


    ``Look who''s here! If it isn''t my favorite nephew!'''' [Graham]


    And of course, it''s my uncle Graham, almost twice my height. I''m not even off the boat before he catches me in a bear-hug and squeeze the life out of me before he puts me down.


    ``Ugh, did you grow bigger since the last time uncle? How do you even get that big, did you tow houses when you were my age?'''' [Nathan]


    He leans back and laughs heartily.


    ``Hahaha, never towed a house, just bundles of trees.'''' [Graham]


    I never know if he''s joking when he says stuff like that, which he often does. And at this point, I''m afraid to ask.


    ``Now let''s go see the girls, I''m sure they missed their cousin, it''s been too long since we last saw all of you!'''' [Graham]


    Leading the way with his usual rant of fruit trees and orchids, he led us through their snow-covered garden and into the house. Waiting inside their living room was my Aunt, Caitlyn, and my two cousins, Elena and Samantha.


    They both grew up a lot since I last saw them. Elena grew her amber hair out, it''s a little past shoulder length, it looks great with her emerald eyes. Small horns are poking out of her forehead, I''m guessing she got them from her father.


    Samantha on the other hand cut her hair short. It almost makes her look like a boy, which is just odd with the bright blue markings around her eyes and nose, barely hidden behind her bangs. Like a boy that tried on his moms makeup.. Doesn''t really look that good... She''s currently sitting on the couch with a fractured shin and an obstinate look on her face.


    ``Sweetie, your sister and her family arrived.'''' [Graham]


    ``Don''t you think I can see that you big tree? You don''t need to tell me that you brought people INTO the house when they are STANDING in my living room. Sigh.. Good to see you Shale, Jessica.. Nathan.. `` [Caitlyn]


    She''s still as coarse as ever, and absolutely does NOT accept me..If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ``Greeting aunt Caitlyn, it is good to see you.'''' [Nathan]


    All I can do is not make it worse, which means best behavior all way round. Tedious.


    She exhales dismissively and looks away with an annoyed look on her face. Typical.


    ``If you wouldn''t mind Shale, Sam''s in a lot of pain and I don''t think there''s any reason for her to suffer any more than she has to.'''' [Caitlyn]


    Halfway through saying that, she turns to look my mother dead in the eye. She really does have the worst personality.. Can''t wait to get out of here.


    My father kneels down in front of Sam.


    ``Of course Caitlyn. Here Sam, let me see.'''' [Shale]


    My father invokes his aura and begins treatment.


    ``Come now Nathan, I have some rabbits out back, do you want to see them?'''' [Graham]


    ``Sure, show the way.'''' [Nathan]


    I have a feeling that Graham wanted a son. He''s always showing me things he''s messing around with, and even if it doesn''t interest me, I do enjoy listening to him ramble on about it. He''s a gentle passionate giant, and one of the most pleasant people in this world.


    Leading me to a spot behind the house, he shows me a small enclosure with roughly ten rabbits. They all cover the moment they see him, even though he''s bringing them food.


    ``Poor things are still not used to their new home, they are always shivering.'''' [Graham]


    ``Sure uncle Graham, that must be it..'''' [Nathan]


    We spend half an hour talking about everything from apples to reindeer before Graham puts on a serious face, looking at an old necklace he''s holding in his hand.


    ``Nathan, there''s something I wanted to talk to you about. You know how your mom and your aunt has a bit of a.. Strained relationship.'''' [Graham]


    ``Yes, I noticed. Aunt Caitlyn isn''t one to bury her feelings when the alternative is to yell at someone after all.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Haha, no that she is not. I do love that about her though, she is honest to a fault. Too few people are.'''' [Graham]


    His look turns distant for a second before he shakes his head shortly.


    ``But that was not what I wanted to talk to you about. I heard from your father some time ago that your mother started training you.. There is something you should know, about your mother and Caitlyn..'''' [Graham]


    ``I know. Father told me.'''' [Nathan]


    Graham turns to me with a shocked look on his face.


    ``He did? Really?'''' [Graham]


    He turns back to the rabbits with a look of disbelief.


    ``.. Never thought I''d see the day.. Excuse me Nathan, I have to go talk with your father, he should be done treating Sam by now.'''' [Graham]


    As he turns to leave he puts the necklace back in the inner pocket of his coat.


    I don''t really want to go back into the house, especially with the risk of being alone with my aunt, so I simply stay with the rabbits. Now that Graham is gone, they are a lot more calm.


    A few minutes pass in silence before a I hear tiny footsteps followed by a small voice.


    ``What are you doing?'''' [Elena]


    The girls are standing a few feet away, looking at me. Sam is hiding behind her big sister, peeking out from behind her hair.


    ``I''m petting the rabbits, want to join me?'''' [Nathan]


    Elena''s face lights up in joy


    ``Sure!'''' [Elena]


    She runs into the enclosure, and the rabbits flee from her as she chases them around. She looks happy though, so all''s good. Sam on the other hand is just standing outside of the enclosure, fidgeting.


    ``Do you want to pet the rabbits too Sam?'''' [Nathan]


    ``She looks at me nervously before nodding her head a little.


    ``Well then come on over, you can pet this one.'''' [Nathan]


    She timidly gets closer and squad down as far from me as she can while still being able to touch the rabbit. She timidly reaches out her hand and stroke it''s ears. When it doesn''t flee from her touch, she reveals a small smile. It almost makes her look like a girl for a change.


    ``Look look! I got one of them to eat from my hand!'''' [Elena]


    She really did make one of them to eat from her hand. Impressive, considering she was chasing them around just a second ago. She does have a calming aura about her, and she looks very elegant feeding the rabbit.


    Her little sister, on the other hand, looks about as elegant as a frozen Popsicle.


    They are truly like night and day.

 Chapter 4.2 : The Blue Sea

    Spring, age 7.


    Today''s outing with the gang is rather far away, and as such we have both James''s and Andrew''s parents joining us today. Apparently they all grew up together in a city some distance from here, and are still on excellent terms. On the way here they told me it''s customary for most to leave the city you grew up in, though some well-off families tend to pass on their home to their first born.


    They all treat me a lot better now. Just a year ago, they would look at me with scorn and distrust.


    I have black hair, and your hair color is considered proof that you are loved by the element it represents.


    Alfred is the only adult outside of my family that never looked at me with disgust.


    We''ve arrived. Our destination, The Blue Sea.


    It''s just a meadow though. A very very big meadow. My parents told me it''s a hundred miles across, and three hundred miles long. It''s surrounded by the Summergreen forest, where we usually play, which stretches from the Emerald Sea to the White Peaks, a mountain chain that stretches from the northernmost parts of the world to the southernmost parts.


    On the other sides of the mountains are the Dead Lands, which is a desolate desert.


    ``We''ll stay by the wagon, you kids just run around and have fun, just don''t stray too far. James''s Parents will circle above, and they''ll let you know if anything dangerous comes near, so just relax.'''' [Earthclaw Phillip]


    ``Don''t worry dad, we''ll be careful. Come one guys, let''s get down to the river.'''' [Andrew]


    As we walk down hill to the river, I gaze out over the meadow. It stretches as far as the eye can see in all directions except for behind us, where it meets the forest. It''s absolutely covered in cobalt blue flowers flowing in the wind, creating the illusion of watery waves glistening in the sun with their bright yellow anthers. There were so many different kinds, some of which I recognize from earth, and some that were very unlike anything I had ever seen.


    One of which certainly did not have an earth analogue.


    It looked like an amethyst


    Not just because of it''s color, which was actually a bit more of a deep aquamarine.


    It''s pedals were crystal. Their structure were a bit like an amethyst, in that there were several tiny crystals creating a larger structure. It''s surface was smooth though, not jagged like a real amethyst. The flower itself looked like a mix between a rose and a funnel shape and was the size of a grown mans palm.


    ``Nathan, get up and follow us, we can''t stop every time you see a new flower.'''' [James]


    I had unintentionally squatted down in front of the strange flower. I tend to get sidetracked when I see something beautiful.


    ``I know the flowers are nice Nathan, but the river has some awesome critters.'''' [Andrew]


    They stopped calling me inkhead after the cavern incident. Quite a relief, they always said it with a tinge of disdain.


    ``Alright, I am coming.'''' [Nathan]


    They all really changed after that incident. Tony changed the most, he was always kinda confident, but he shied away from things that could go wrong. It''s like he proved something to himself, and he carries himself with courageous self confidence now.


    His sister, Sarah, always ignored me but at least now she''ll say hello when the gang gets together.


    James and Andrew both treat me with more respect and call me by name. They were nervous for a while after the incident, afraid of running into another crystal host. After all, the adults never found the fox, so they still hav-


    ``Nathan, I know we have all day, but we really want to make the most of it. We don''t have time for your internal monologue, you slow way down when you''re talking to yourself in your head. Try to keep up okay?'''' [Tony]


    ``I do not do that.'''' [Nathan]This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    What a weird accusation.


    Arriving at the river I notice quite a few species I haven''t seen before. I have seen several ``weird'''' species in this world, most of which are some form of reptile, and this place is crawling with them. I think the smallest I''ve seen was the size of a small frog, and the largest was the size of a large bull. They all have this long flat body like my parents familiars, but some of them are serpents and others have Interfemoral membranes as wings, large ones on their front legs and smaller ones between their four hind legs, most of them have crystals embedded in their skin.


    The weirdest one here is of the winged variety, about the size of a large bird, that dives into the river to catch smaller pray. It has a long tail that it uses to steer in flight, which together with it''s Interfemoral membraned hind legs makes it incredibly dexterous in the air. Once it dives, it curls together in the shape of a spear and literally skewers it''s pray on it''s armored snout.


    ``Look look, there''s snappers by the riverbank! Look! That one caught a frog!'''' [Andrew]


    Snappers are antlion-like serpents the size of a pencil. They stick their head out of the sand and drag anything they can reach down to eat it. Anything that comes close gets bit even if it''s too big to get dragged down.


    And of course, Tony and Andrew are already edging each other on and competing on who can get closer without being bit...


    Damn brats..


    James and Sarah both brought their fishing poles and found a spot a bit down stream. They have a weird relationship, most of the time they hardly interact at all but every now and again they sync up completely, seemingly out of nowhere. They might just be the closest friends in this entire group.


    And as usual this leaves me as the odd one out.


    Not that I really mind. They are good kids, and I''m glad they include me in their outings, but at the end of the day they are kids.


    I can''t really have a proper conversation with them. Not yet anyways.


    It also leaves me with the time to go exploring on my own. The flowers around here are spectacular and I want to see how many different kinds there are.


    The flora here is really amazing. Even the grass is different hues of turquoise and cyan, growing beneath the bed of flowers in a two feet tall blanket.


    We spend the day playing and enjoying the view. As evening comes, Andrew''s parents cook the fish that James and Sarah caught in a vegetable stew. We sit and eat as the night approaches, and greatly enjoy the spectacle as the sun sets and the manaflies rise from the meadow. Every time I have seen manaflies so far, they have been in all colors of the rainbow, but today, as far as the eye can see, they are almost exclusively blue, adding to the illusion of a blue ocean.


    I sit down by myself a bit away from the group. The stars will come out soon, and I feel like watching them by myself before we head home. It''s a long trip, several hours, so I''ll have to sleep in the carriage along with the other kids, and I think I need some time to clear my head before that.


    ``Mind if I sit down?'''' [James]


    ``Hmm? Ah, sure.'''' [Nathan]


    I didn''t hear him approaching, so it took me a bit by surprise. He sits down next to me, and looks out across the stars.


    For a while, we just sit there in silence, but looking at the scenery and the sky.


    ``You know, I never liked you.'''' [James]


    ``Hm?'''' [Nathan]


    ``You never seemed like you wanted to hang out with us, or do anything but stand around and look at random stuff, and yet we always had to drag you around. If it wasn''t for Tony telling us that we had to, we would have left you behind all the time.'''' [James]


    ``I cannot really say that I am surprised. I could always feel your disdain and I never really felt like I fit in with you guys.'''' [Nathan


    ``.. That just made it worse.. But then, after the incident with the boar, you changed. In the first place, I was really surprised that you didn''t just run away and leave us when you found out things could go wrong. You usually take off when we make pranks that get us in trouble.'''' [James]


    Making pranks and getting yelled at are part of growing up. I don''t want to get scolded, but I wasn''t going to stop them either. They needed to experience the repercussions themselves. Now that I think about it, I guess they took it as me skipping out on the shared responsibility.


    ``But that time, you didn''t. You had this look on your face that took us all by surprise. Like you actually cared.'''' [James]


    ``I do. I may not always show it, but I do care.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Yeah, I know that now.. After we ran into the crystal host, none of us doubt that anymore. And I-.. I never did thank you for that..'''' [James]


    ``You don''t really have to. In my mind, there was no other option, I simply did what I had to.'''' [Nathan]


    ``No, there were other options. You could have run away without us, or we could have tried to sneak past it. But both of those could have ended very badly for the rest of us. You shouldered the risk by yourself, and that''s what I have to thank you for..'''' [James]


    He turns to face me.


    ``Thank you, Nathan.'''' [James]


    I put my hand on his shoulder.


    ``Don''t worry about it James. Any time.'''' [Nathan]


    We sit in silence for a while, before the adults call out to us to let us know we''re going home.

 Chapter 4.3 : At the end of the tunnel

    Spring, age 7.


    GASP!


    I''m heaving for air, blue in the face.


    Alfred is standing in front of me, slowly shaking his head.


    ``This can''t go on you know, this isn''t healthy.'''' [Alfred]


    ``I know Alfred, but I don''t see another way. I know we haven''t made much headway, but I simply have to do this. And I can pour mana in a lot faster now.'''' [Nathan]


    ``There are other things you can do with your life Nathan. I mean, I know imprinting appeals to you, but when your parents teach you magic a whole new world will open up to you.'''' [Alfred]


    ``I know. But I feel like if I don''t do this, a path will close itself for ever. And I''m not ready to give up yet.'''' [Nathan]


    ``.. Alright. We''ll keep going. Get back up on the chair and lets go again.'''' [Alfred]


    I sit in the chair and put my hands on the crystal as I have so many times before. I stopped holding it in my hand some time ago, and instead put it down on the table on put my hands on top of it. Makes it easier for Alfred to break me out of the trance when i turn blue.


    The world turns grey.


    My body tenses up as the time slows down, and I manually take a few breaths before I get started.


    I imagine the recipe in front of me. A swirling vortex with a string extending up to a glowing sphere.


    I dive deeper.


    The pattern emerges. I have stared on this pattern so many times, I have it completely memorized. Could draw it out by hand if I had to.


    I start pouring mana into it. I''ve gotten a lot better at it, and it goes a lot faster now.


    But that just makes it more complicated. Doing it normally is like balancing sticks in each hand, which I have been doing a lot.


    Doing it fast is like walking at the same time and dodging obstacles. My hope is that eventually I can do it slowly and breathe at the same time.


    Whenever i try breathing, I''m pulled right out and all my progress evaporates.


    So right now I''m just trying to get it done in time.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    I weave my magic through the maze as I''ve done so many times before.


    I''m getting closer to finishing. My vision starts narrowing. Alfred must be giving me extra time before pulling me out.


    I continue weaving. The tunnel closes in on me, and I feel a pressure in my chest. I push on, trying to make it before he pulls me out.


    Almost there.


    I''m so close, but I can hardly see rest of the pattern because of the tunnel.


    Isn''t he supposed to pull me out?


    I give it a last push before the tunnel closes on m-


    I''m on the ground...


    My head hurts like crazy.


    Something hit me, hard, and I''m lying on the cold pavement.


    My vision turns red, there''s blood in my eyes.


    Someone is kneeling over me, screaming for help.


    I don''t know him.


    I slowly turn my head to the side, and see my bike.


    It''s a wreck. I wonder what happened to it.


    My vision narrows, and my consciousness slips away..


    There are colors everywhere.


    I''ve been here before, I don''t remember when.


    My body is all wrong. It''s small, like that of a child. And it has this.. This pool of energy. It''s located right below my solar plexus, and it has these.. flows, extending outwards like veins.


    They are pulsing with energy. Like the pool is another heart, and it''s pumping the energy outwards, to the tips of my fingers, the bottom of my feet, and my-


    It''s not pulsing into my head. There''s a vein going to my head, but.. It''s blocked..


    There''s a.. Clog.. Of sorts.. It''s not really a solid mass, it''s more of a shadow.


    I focus on the energy in my stomach, and push it up to the clog, pushing it into the clog in short intense pulses.


    The shadow slowly disappears, blending into my body, spreading across the pulsating veins.


    Power suddenly wells up in my head, spreading to every part of my being.


    Slowly, everything around me turns white


    And the world snaps into focus as I open my eyes.


    I''m lying on my back in Alfred''s shop.


    My father is sitting next to me, pouring magic into me.


    ``He is awake.'''' [Shale]


    ``What happened?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Your father walked in and told me to let you pass out. Said he''d make sure nothing happened.'''' [Alfred]


    ``Well I got rather far this time, but beyond that I do not really think much happened. I kind of blacked out, and I think I may have had some weird dream, but I am not entirely sure.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Worth a shot I guess. Want to go one more time before we call it a day?'''' [Alfred]


    ``Might as well, let me just get up.'''' [Nathan]


    I get back in the chair, close my eyes and put my hands on the crystal.


    ``You may as well just go get the boat ready Shale, this part always takes a while you know.'''' [Alfred]


    I open my eyes. Everything is in color, and I''m breathing normally.


    ``Alfred, I think that might have done it.'''' [Nathan]

 Chapter 4.4 : Transistor

    Summer, age 7.


    ``Alright then Nathan, sit down and make yourself comfortable. You will be sitting in the same position for a while you know, and the less you move the better.'''' [Alfred]


    I sit down and take a deep breath.


    ``I am ready.'''' [Nathan]


    I put my hands on the crystal. The world doesn''t grow grey anymore, I learned to control it. I still don''t use it to make imbuing faster, Alfred told me to get some experience before I do that.


    I already made a few glowing crystals. I tried making ones that flashes quickly by imagining a flashing sphere instead of a glowing one, but they either end up normal or don''t work at all, so I gave up on that.


    This time I''m making a heating mana crystal, like the ones that my mother use to cook with. I want to make it so it glows when it''s low on power, but I don''t really know how to. I have a feeling that the vortex represents the mana you pour into it, and the sphere is obviously what you want it to do, but how do i make it change..


    Should I just try logic gates?..


    Maybe what''s important isn''t the actual images, but what you imagine it does.


    But then why doesn''t it work when I imagine it flashing..


    Hmm..


    What about semi conductors?


    They''re the way you actually make electric logic gates, so maybe that would work..


    If I imagine a flow line that''s a bit off center going into the center line, maybe I could make a transistor..


    Wait, that won''t work. I need an inverted to make it so I''ll need another transistor.. Damn, I haven''t done this in forever, I used to know these circuits like the back of my hand.


    So with that, the image should look something like.. This. Two lines in the middle going up to a sphere each, one hot and the other glowing. My AND gate with the inverter is attached to the line going up to the glowing sphere, and draw it''s power from the center. If my understanding is correct, it should light up when the crystal is low on power.


    It takes a few tries to get the right image right for the transistor, after which the crystal accepts my image and show me the mana pattern.


    I get to work. The logic circuit makes the pattern quite a bit more advanced, but nothing I shouldn''t be able to fill out.


    I sit in silence for an hour and a half, trying hard not to lose my concentration before I finish.


    ``Sigh.. It is done.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Good job Nathan, though it did take a little longer than I expected. Say, was something distracting you?'''' [Alfred]


    ``No, I just tried something. Let''s power it up to see if it works.'''' [Nathan]If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    I put my hands on the finished crystal and pour a little mana into it, just a bit. It heats up as usual, and it''s not glowing. I wait for a few minutes, hoping that it worked.


    The globe in front me slowly lights up.


    ``Hey Alfred, look what I made it do.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Hmm? I thought you wanted to make a heat crystal, that''s a glow crystal you know.'''' [Alfred]


    ``No, it is a heat crystal. I made it glow when it is low on mana.'''' [Nathan]


    ``... No, that can''t possibly be right, let me see that.'''' [Alfred]


    Alfred puts his hand on the crystal and feel it''s heat. He then pours mana into the crystal, after which it stops glowing.


    He stares at the crystal with a look of absolute disbelief before turning to me.


    ``Thi-This cannot be! How did you do this?!'''' [Alfred]


    ``Well, do you have some paper and a pen?'''' [Nathan]


    Alfred scrambles, and comes back with a piece of parchment and a quill.


    ``Look here, I drew the conduit lines from the center of the vortex, and then I drew this line from a bit outside of the center. You told me that it wastes mana if the line is not centered, so I figured that I could use this to turn on the light like this.'''' [Nathan]


    Alfred points to the transistor.


    ``And this part right here, what does this do?'''' [Alfred]


    ``It''s a transfer, it lets mana through the main conduit if mana is supplied to it from this side. I imagined it as a piece of wire that does not allow mana to flow in between two blocks where the mana can only move one way, and then I put mana into it from the wire that is not centered. I hoped this would let mana pass through where it could not before.'''' [Nathan]


    ``... How did you know how to do this?'''' [Alfred]


    Uh oh.


    ``Ehm, I just tried some different things, like how I tried to make a flashing crystal earlier. I think I just got lucky this time, all of a sudden the crystal accepted the image I had in my head. The other times it just did not work at all.'''' [Nathan]


    ``That''s some incredible luck you have there Nathan. You know, I have never heard of anyone doing something like this before.'''' [Alfred]


    Phew. Don''t want to stand out any more than I have to, having to explain why I know how a transistor works would make it rather hard to convince people I''m just a kid. I should be more careful.


    ``These might just sell you know. Most people can make a heat crystal, but some people might just be willing to pay a little extra so they don''t have to check if it''s running out of mana. Say, if you make more of these, I''ll let you sell them at my shop. Should get you some pocket money for when you leave for school in a year and a half.'''' [Alfred]


    ``Yeah, I am sure that''s going to come in handy.'''' [Nathan]


    ``I suppose you will be going to Bightkeep Academy then, or haven''t you decided yet?'''' [Alfred]


    ``I haven''t made a final decision, but I''m pretty sure I will. Is Tony going to Bightkeep?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Going there is a family tradition. Shale told me your cousin Elena is going there next year as well.'''' [Alfred]


    ``Yeah, and Sam two years after that.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Sounds like you will be having a fulfilling school life then you know. Surrounded by family and friends.'''' [Alfred]


    ``Yeah. I''m really looking forward to it.'''' [Nathan]


    ``But that''s way out in the future, let''s focus on what you came here to do. Say, if you make a few more of these, I can give them to a few colleagues of mine, and they can showcase them in their shops. That way, you can focus on imprinting them, and they can do the selling.'''' [Alfred]


    ``Sounds good.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Alright then. Say, do you want to imbue another crystal, or is that it for today?'''' [Alfred]


    ``I think I can manage another one.'''' [Nathan]


    Alfred smiles gently and slowly nods his head.


    ``Good. Then I''ll fetch another crystal.'''' [Alfred]

 Chapter 4.5 : Ash

    Summer, age 7.


    ``Take deeper breaths. Straighten your back and try to relax your shoulders.'''' [Jessica]


    ``I am trying, but when I take deep breaths and try to relax, my back bends, and when I straighten my back, my shoulders tense up.'''' [Nathan]


    Smack.


    I''m hit at the back of my head.


    ``Do not talk back to me in training.'''' [Jessica]


    I smile gently.


    ``Yes mom.'''' [Nathan]


    She didn''t put any force into it. She''s still strict, but she found a balance between teaching me discipline and pain, and not making me miserable in the process.


    I try again. I close my eye, relax my shoulders, and straighten my back while I take a deep breath.


    ``Better. Keep breathing like that and focus on your abdomen.'''' [Jessica]


    I breathe deeply and slowly. Deeply.. Slowly..


    In my center, there''s a pool of water. I can feel it move when I breathe. It''s in every fiber of my being, but it''s a tiny ball in my solar plexus.


    There is no feeling like it, and I don''t know how to describe it. How to you explain fireworks to a blind person? You could tell them the shapes and motions, and they will probably know the feeling in their chest when it explodes.


    But they will never understand the light and the colors.


    It both IS my being, and a thing inside me. Like a second heartbeat that flows through you, filling you with energy and power.


    And I do feel powerful. I feel like nothing could stop me if I harness this energy.


    ``Let it fill you. Expand it to every part of you.'''' [Jessica]


    I take a deep breath and focus on the beat. It expands within me, I feel it in my ears. I taste it on my finger tips, I hear it on my tongue.


    ``Guide it from your abdomen to your heart. Let it flow out from there, to your spine and your head. Let it flow down your back and out your arms and legs, to the tips of your fingers and toes. [Jessica]


    She doesn''t have to tell me. It''s already flowing out from my heart, filling my body along my veins.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.Then it touched my spine. It flows out fast, like electricity, spreading to my head and along my nerves to every extremity in a split second. I''m shivering, on the point of shaking, across my body.


    Something appears within me. It''s a small sphere of light, radiating power and fury throughout my body. I feel like I''m about to go on a rampage, but I am completely calm. Even the shivers stopped.


    ``What is his name?'''' [Jessica]


    Ash. It''s name is Ash. Not as in ashes, it has a deeper meaning. Like a dream, like desire..


    ``Now ask him for power. Repeat the words I told you.'''' [Jessica]


    I take a deep breath and focus all of my being on my spine.


    ``Freedom of the air gather through me, by the will of the son, I command!'''' [Nathan]


    The power flow out of my neck. It envelops me, along my spine to my arms and legs. Warps around me, creating intricate patterns that change with every passing second.


    I open my eyes. I''m standing? When did that happen?


    My arms are enveloped in a deep marine blue aura, with a bright blue glow. The aura is a thin net of veins, twisting and turning around my skin. Looking down, I see the same pattern around my legs.


    This is great!


    I managed first try! Mom told me it might take a few weeks to get down, but i did it in my first try! YES!


    I turn around to face my mom and give her a hug.


    Wait. What?


    My father is standing next to my mom, his arm on her shoulder. They both have this.. This look on their faces..


    A look of absolute pity.


    Why?


    What''s going on.


    ``.. It is.. so thin..'''' [Jessica]


    ``.. Yeah.. It is..'''' [Shale]


    Why do you look so sad?


    I.. I did it.. Why do you look at me like that?..


    ``Mom.. Dad.. What''s wrong?'''' [Nathan]


    ``...'''' [Jessica] [Shale]


    `` Mom?... Dad?...'''' [Nathan]


    ``.. Nathan.. Do you remember how I told you that some people are innately better at magic than others?'''' [Jessica]


    ``... Yes..'''' [Nathan]


    ``There are a lot of factors but.. The big one is how strong your magic is.. And that.. That depends on your aura..'''' [Jessica]


    ``To be more precise.. It depends on how thick your aura is..'''' [Shale]


    I look down at my hands. My aura is paper thin. When my mother uses her magic, it''s like a continuous blanket. Mine are the thickness of veins.. Tiny ropes strung around my arms..


    I feel tears welling into my eyes..


    Magic was one of the few things that I was really looking forward to in this life..


    And now.. God, just that look on my parents faces..


    ``Nathan.. I know how you must feel..'''' [Jessica]


    My mother slowly moves towards me and gets down on one knee in front of me as she puts a hand on top of my head.


    ``But this is not the end of the world..'''' [Jessica]


    ``.. I know..'''' [Nathan]


    ``Nathan, this does not mean that you cannot use magic. It just means your magic will be.. Weaker. You can always learn the magics, and use them for your imbuing. If anything, the fact that you have such excellent magic control means that you will be much better equipped for imbuing.'''' [Jessica]


    ``I know...'''' [Nathan]


    ``And I am sure there are still magics you can use well enough.'''' [Jessica]


    Just stop.. You''re not helping..


    My father walks over to us and puts his hand on my mothers shoulder.


    She turns to look at him, and then silently lowers her head.


    ``.. I am sorry Nathan..'''' [Jessica]


    She slowly puts her arms around me and hug me close to her, as my father kneels down to hug us both.

 Chapter 4.6 : Shadow

    Summer, age 7.


    Not being able to use magic properly sucks.


    But I am not going to sit around and feel sorry for myself. The world can try to beat me down all it want, but I won''t let it. I managed to summon my aura in my first try, which in itself is an achievement. All I can do is to keep on going, and find out what magic doesn''t require a strong aura.


    I convinced my mother to teach me how to use the magic she used to make herself invisible, "Air Veil". She says it doesn''t require a lot of mana to make it work, but it''s very complicated to use, and not suited as a first magic at all.


    She''s right about that. I started practicing for it a month ago, and I have gotten nowhere. The incantation in itself is somewhat long, but I memorized it long ago, and I have the pronunciation down completely. By now I''m glad my parents forced to to speak correctly since early childhood, it sure comes in handy at times like this.


    Trying to use magic is really, really weird. You can feel the mana moving around within you, trying to follow precise steps, but you have to somehow guide it without knowing what it wants to do. I tried asking my mother for help, but she says it''s better to experience it for yourself and come to a solution that works for you, because mana differs from person to person.


    She told me that the thing I named when I invoked my aura the first time is what is actually moving the mana around in me, and because it''s different for everyone she can''t tell me how to do it. All she told me was that if I got stuck, meditation would help.


    In fact, she told me I should meditate for half an hour a day in order to better understand it. Both it''s personality and how it works my mana.


    So that''s what I''m doing right now.


    Sigh..


    I never was any good at this though. I just can''t seem to relax for long enough to get anything out of it. My back always slouches, and my shoulders tense up when I straighten my back.


    ``Sigh'''' [Nathan]


    ``Still not having any luck?'''' [Jessica]


    ``Hm?'''' [Nathan]


    I open my eyes. My mother is standing in front of me with a slightly pained look of empathy.


    ``No, I do not really feel like I am going anywhere. I just cannot seem relax my body when I am breathing so deeply.'''' [Nathan]


    ``.. Alright then.'''' [Jessica]This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    My mother walks around me and sits down behind me, her back to mine.


    ``.. I had the same problem when I was your age. I was a very restless child, and sitting down for long periods of time made me uneasy. I would always tense up.'''' [Jessica]


    My mother leans slightly against me, looking up at the sky.


    ``But my brother was a very patient man. He would try to help me with my meditation every day. Then one day, when I was downhearted about my lag of progress, he sat with his back against mine like this, just to make sure I did not feel alone in my meditation. Feeling his warm back against mine, and the slow reassuring rhythm of his breath, I finally calmed down enough to make a breakthrough in my meditation.


    Maybe it will do the same for you.'''' [Jessica]


    She moved around slightly to get into a meditative position, and started breathing slowly and deeply.


    I copied my mothers position, and tried to focus.


    I could feel her warmth through my back. There was something reassuring about it. The gentle rock of her back as she took deep breaths calmed me down.


    I tried again. Deep breaths, focus on the pool in your stomach, clear your mind..


    Clear your mind..


    Clear...


    After ten minutes of slow breaths, I trace the energy creeping through my veins, feeling it creating a soft layer around my skin. I only get into this deep a trance about once a week, this really helped me. I can feel Ash in my being and around it. It''s.. Confused.. It knows I want something of it, but it doesn''t know what it is. I try to picture myself disappearing, but that just makes it jerk in confusion. This happened the other times I made contact too..


    Maybe I should just try soothing it first. I try to get deeper into the trance, showing it that I''m relaxed around it. It''s conscience cowers a bit at first, before it slowly approaches mine. As our minds touch, I feel desire and hope well up within me.


    I can feel it''s insecurity. I think it figured out what I want it to do, but it''s not sure it can do it.


    I imagine stroking it''s head gently. I''m sure it can do it just fine, I have this.. Innate belief in it.


    I feel it becoming more confident, defiantly assured in itself. We feel ready.


    I take a deep breath and say the incantations while still in trance.


    ``Freedom of the air gather through me, by the will of the son, I command!'''' [Nathan]


    I feel the cool aura wring around my skin before I invoke the magic.


    ``Oh brother of all, I need your guidance. My enemies are many and my options few, lend me your aid and conceal me from those who would do me harm. Bend the world to your will and shield me from their eyes!'''' [Nathan]


    My skin feels electric. Every part of me feel the mana circulate the air around me.


    I open my eyes and look at my body.


    It''s definitely not invisible. But it''s not the same as usual either.


    I''m a shadow. A transparent shadow, flickering in the wind like smoke.


    I get up and try to move around. I don''t feel all that exhausted, though it does make me a little tired. Seeing my hands as transparent smoke is.. Disturbing..


    ``Mother. I think it worked.'''' [Nathan]


    My mother exhales deeply before slowly standing up.


    She turns to see the results of my training. A curious expression appears on her face.


    ``It may have worked but.. This is not at all what I expected would happen. I had hoped it would work even with your thin aura.. In a way it did, but still..'''' [Jessica]


    ``It is enough for me. As long as I can activate it, I can eventually use it for imbuing. And even if it is not perfect, I can still use it.'''' [Nathan]


    My mother smiles acceptingly and slowly nods.


    ``You are right Nathan. I am sure this magic will serve you well.'''' [Jessica]

 Chapter 4.7 : Sitting alone

    Fall, age 7.


    I''m at Alfred''s shop today.


    My dad took me along for Emelias treatment, but he finished a while ago and left to go treat another patient living outside the village. Alfred let me use his spot to imbue, but he left on an errant some time ago, I think he said he went to buy crystals. Apparently, some rare creature showed up some ways from town, and it was loaded with mana crystals so he had to acquire as many as he could without having to pay a middleman.


    Which is fine, because I''m trying out a new design. Ever since I made that heat crystal that glows when it''s low on power, I''ve been trying out some different designs trying to make some basic stuff like a directional light or a flashing light, without much success. I have been trying to make an oscillator with electric circuits, but that''s a complete dead end so far. I also tried changing the shape of the crystal, which Alfred showed me how to do, but that didn''t make the light mono directional. I have a feeling that to make these things, I have to imagine finished components to make it do these things, but I have no idea how they would look.


    But I managed with the transistor, so I should be able to manage with this. It''s just gonna take a while..


    Wait.


    What if I''m overthinking this?


    I tried imagining the transistor as a semiconductor with an n-p junction, but that took a few tries. After that, I just recalled that it was a semiconductor, and the crystal accepted it a lot faster.


    What if I just have to imagine what it does to the flow of mana? There should still be some restrictions, but if I''m right, it should work..


    I''ll try imagining a component that allows mana to flow through a main mana stream a set period before it cuts off the flow for another set period, as long as the component is power by an alternate flow. Maybe the flow can even branch off to power it by itself, that seemed to work with the first design..


    Alright. Time for a test..


    I shift around in my seat to get comfortable and ready myself before I put my hands o-


    ``Tony was right, you do start mumbling to yourself when you focus. It''s almost like you''re narrating yourself.'''' [Emelia]


    I turn around and see Emelia standing behind me with an entertained smirk on her face.


    ``That is so not true.'''' [Nathan]


    She laughs loudly with a huge grin.


    ``It so is! You were all like, ``I shift around in my seat to get comfortable and ready myself''''. `` [Emelia]


    .. She either just read my mind or I actually do have such a weird habit..


    ``When did he say that?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Oh he''s been saying it for years, I think it started around the time you all got chased by a boar.'''' [Emelia]You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    I never heard about such a weird habit in my old life, so it must have been something I picked up here. Might have been a weird after-effect of that whole color realm I was stuck in for who knows how long, that really fucked my brain up. I can''t even remember my ``old'''' parents names anymore.. In fact, I can hardly remember any details from my old life, and the only person I can really remember is John.


    ``Yeah that was a crazy night I would have rather have been without.'''' [Nathan]


    ``.. Don''t say that.. Experiences like those should be treasured. Even if they are painful..'''' [Emelia]


    Emelia says with a glum look on her face.


    ``Hmph... You are right, the sunset was quite spectacular, and it was the first time I really saw manaflies up close.'''' [Nathan]


    ``See, you have to treasure memories like that..'''' [Emelia]


    She has quite a sorrowful expression right now..


    ``Did my father not tell you that you were getting better? I have seen you on your feet several times this last year, could you not go see these things yourself if you want to?'''' [Nathan]


    ``No, no.. I don''t really need to, and I''m not well enough to go out at all.. It''s fine, I don''t really want to..'''' [Emelia]


    ``Emelia, that''s not true. I can see how much you want to go.'''' [Nathan]


    ``.. Well it doesn''t matter, I can''t go. I can''t walk for long, and I definitely can''t climb trees, so I''ll never see a view like that..'''' [Emelia]


    ``.. Emelia, you are fourteen years old, now is the time you should experience these things. The longer you wait, the more you will regret it. All of a sudden, life will have passed you by, and there is no way to regain it.'''' [Nathan]


    ``... You''re a weird kid Nathan. You''re still just seven years old, but sometimes you say... Some things can''t be done, and some dreams are just dreams..'''' [Emelia]


    ``Some things can be done if you give it thought and find a way. And you never know which it is before you try.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Nathan, I can hardly walk around the house, can we stop talking about this already..'''' [Emelia]


    She''s very crestfallen now..


    ``.. I am sorry.'''' [Nathan]


    ``.. It''s fine.. I''m very tired, so I should go back to my room.. See you next time..'''' [Emelia]


    She turns around and starts dragging herself to her room.


    ``Yeah, see you..'''' [Nathan]


    Sigh..


    Poor girl.


    I return to my project.


    If I''m right, I should be able to make something like a while loop that swaps between two states at a set interval. Let''s give it a shot..


    Let''s do this.


    I gather my composure and start imprinting the crystal. It takes a few tries, a lot of tries actually, but eventually it accepts my design. I tried making it swap between on and off every one thousand, something.


    I wish I had any idea what something. I hope it''s not years, but I figured that even if it''s second''s, it''s only about twenty minutes. I''ll use that as a baseline.


    The pattern appears in my mind.


    It looks deceptively like the one for a simple glow crystal, but there is a small difference. It''s not much, but I hope it''s enough.


    Imbuing it is simple, and I have gotten a lot faster.


    Now let''s see what happens when I power it up.


    Done.


    I put the imbued crystal in my hand and power it up.


    Dammit.. It''s glowing like usual, with that soft glow just too bright to be comfortable to look straight a-


    Wait a second. It''s not as bright as it used to be. Not at all..


    It''s- It''s pulse width modulation.. It worked!


    This means the period of the mana pulses is at least in the microseconds, maybe even the nano seconds.


    This is good. This is really really good.


    I hear the door opening and look up.


    ``Oh hello Nathan, is Alfred around?'''' [Graham]


    ``Not right now, no, are you here on business?'''' [Nathan]


    ``No, Caitlyn set up a play-date between Sam and Sarah at our place, I''m here to pick her up.'''' [Graham]


    ``Oh Sam got a playmate? Good for her.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Too bad Sarah''s big sister can''t come too, the girls would love someone a bit older than them to play with. A shame she can''t walk much.'''' [Graham]


    ``Yeah, it is...'''' [Nathan]


    ...


    Wait..


    What if..


    ``Hey, Graham, being a lumberjack, do you happen to be good with wood?'''' [Nathan]

 Chapter 4.8 : Diminished returns

    Fall, age 7.


    ``When you''re imprinting a magic, you have to remember the feeling you have when you channel it. You have to feel the motion of the mana, along with the transformation it makes in order to become the magic you''re casting. Then simply draw a line from the vortex to the image like you always do.'''' [Alfred]


    ``You tell me that over and over again Alfred, but I just cannot seem to get it right. I do not have a clear mental image of it working that I can connect the vortex to, so it just does not seem to work. I mean I get the magic, it is the most basic wind magic after all.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Don''t worry Nathan, the fact that you can even do it chantless at your age is astonishing you know? I am sure you will get this. Just keep trying.'''' [Alfred]


    No shortcuts huh..


    I''m currently trying to imprint a crystal with the air magic ``Wind'''' which my mother showed me a month ago. It''s exceedingly simple to use, but with my pathetic aura it''s less of a wind and more like a tiny USB fan. Truly useless, except for hot days.


    Alright then, time to try again.


    I just can''t really remember it that well, and magic still seems.. Wrong.. I can''t really wrap my head around it when I''m not using it.


    Hmm.. Maybe if I try casting it at the same time? Worth a shot.''''


    I channel my aura and try casting the magic while I imagine how i want to imbue the crystal.


    Shit, this is hard. It''s like rubbing your head and patting your stomach, both are easy but doing it at the same time makes you focus on one of them and screw up the other at weird times. But it does give me the exact feeling for reference.


    Easy now, just relax. I should really start juggling in my spare time, might help me in situations like this.


    Okay, slow breaths now. There, that should do it.. Yes! It accepted my design.


    And here''s the pattern, alright, it''s not all the complicated, I should be able to finish this in no time. Time to get to work.


    I got a lot faster at imprinting, it used to take more than an hour to make a simple design, but now it only takes about half an hour. I still have a ways to go though, Alfred can make simple designs like this in a few minutes.


    Aaand, done.


    ``Alfred, it is finished.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Oh? I thought you were havin- Say, did you channel your aura and cast the spell while imprinting? I didn''t tell you how to do that.'''' [Alfred]


    ``Oh, yeah, I figured it would make it easier to get the image right.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Well it does, but most don''t bother because it makes it a lot harder to focus you know.. Once you know the image you use by heart, it''s purely an inconvenience. But how did you know to do it?'''' [Alfred]


    ``I just thought it would make it easier. I had problems remembering exactly how the magic felt, so I figured it would be easier to have a live reference.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Heh, so it was just a gut feeling. You have really good instincts, but don''t forget to be studious, or you will arrive at a bottleneck you can''t overcome.'''' [Alfred]


    ``I will be sure to remember that. Now let''s see if this thing actually works.'''' [Nathan]Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    I power up the crystal and release the mana.


    And it blows wind directly into my face, blowing my hair up violently and giving me quite a shock.


    ``Ha ha ha. Oh did I forget to tell you that you can''t tell which way it blows if you don''t remember to specify it?'''' [Alfred]


    He heartily laugh with a huge grin on his face.


    And I am not amused.


    ``Yes, you did..'''' [Nathan]


    ``My master did the exact same to me. I mean, you just got wind in your eyes, and not sand. Well, it dissipates by itself, so no harm done.'''' [Alfred]


    Sigh.


    ``Well how do I make it directional then?'''' [Nathan]


    ``You have change it''s shape. After that, just imagine where you want the magic to come out, it''s not at all complicated. You can''t set a direction if the crystal is a perfect sphere, so most people just cut off a part of it. Also, if you make it symmetrical you don''t know which way is which, so be careful with that.'''' [Alfred]


    ``Got it. I''ll try it again then.'''' [Nathan]


    Alfred hands me another crystal and I sit down to try again. I make the crystal in a shape like an oblong diamond shape and make the magic come out at the point.


    And I connect several mana lines from the vortex to the magic this time. I want to see if this means increased power or not. Five should do it.


    Getting the image down without my aura is hard, but now that I did it once It''s not at all impossible. After a few tries, it accepts my image and shows me the pattern.


    And half an hour later I''m done.


    ``Alfred, I am done, let us test it out.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Hm? Yeah, looks good, I like the shape you made it into.'''' [Alfred]


    ``I also added a few more manalines to try and make it more powerful.'''' [Nathan]


    ``That should work, but when you add more manalines there''s a diminished return. Most people don''t really use it because it makes it less efficient, most just add more crystals if they need more power, because you can use inscription to link them together.'''' [Alfred]


    ``Inscription?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Oh I haven''t told you? Look here.'''' [Alfred]


    He walks over to the nearest stand and picks up a magic tool. It''s a wand with a small crystal at the top and a leather handle.


    ``You see these dull golden lines that almost blend in with the wood? These are inscribed mana lines, they connect you to the crystal without you needing to touch it. The upside is that they can conduct mana quite efficiently, and linking it to two crystals is a lot better than using two mana lines inside the crystal. The downside is that they conduct mana slowly. Mostly, it''s not really a problem though, you can always add more lines if you need a faster charge.'''' [Alfred]


    ``Got it. I am still gonna try it out though.'''' [Nathan]


    I charge up the crystal and brace myself. The wind is a lot stronger, about three times stronger, which really is a lot less efficient than I had hoped.


    To top it off, it only lasts a fifth of the time it did the previous time.


    Guess conservation of energy doesn''t apply to mana, and if it does the crystal has some kind of leak.


    ``See, it''s way too wasteful. Every time you add a line, the next one is only two thirds as effective. But the consumption doesn''t diminish, so it''s basically useless. Most of those that use these tools have low mana capacity, so you want to make them as efficient as possible.'''' [Alfred]


    ``I am not so sure.. Even if it did not last long, it had quite a kick. Sometimes burst is more important than efficiency, and if you do not want it to last long, that part is not an issue either.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Even then, it is almost always better to add more crystals.'''' [Alfred]


    ``Can you not do both? Use several crystals, each with a few lines? You could increase power without sacrificing efficiency too much, and you could make it more intense as opposed to longer lasting.'''' [Nathan]


    ``You can, but what would be the point of making it last shorter? With the magic you imbued this with, for instance, it would not be enough to make you fly because it lasts such a short time.'''' [Alfred]


    ``... You are right.. It would not be enough to make me fly..'''' [Nathan]


    I look at the crystal in my hand, that almost made me stagger.


    ``But it might just send me flying..'''' [Nathan]


    ``What are you thinking?'''' [Alfred]


    ``What if I made a few of these and attached them to a set of boots, each with a few inscription lines connecting them?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Boots? What would be the point? If you want to make a flying tool it would be much better to make a set of wings, though there''s few who would buy it.''''


    ``Oh I would not sell it. I would use it myself. A set of boots that can lift me into the air on a moments notice, I can see several uses for that.'''' [Nathan]


    ``.. You''re right, that could be quite useful, for instance with the martial arts that your mother is teaching you. I have seen her use it, instant movement is a large part of it.'''' [Alfred]


    ``Can you help me make them? The boots?'''' [Nathan]


    Alfred puts on a gentle smile and nods with satisfaction.


    ``Absolutely. Lets get started right away.'''' [Alfred]

 Chapter 4.9 : First snow

    I tighten the straps on my boots.


    Pull both of my daggers an inch out of their scabbards before sliding them back in.


    They both fit snugly enough to hold them fast when I move, even if I am upside down, yet easily pulled out. An absolute necessity.


    I secure the straps on my shin braces and check my wrist guard and gloves.


    Lastly, I check my satchel for the heating crystals I brought to keep myself warm and heat my food. They are all there. I also brought some rope, a water sack, and a change of socks. I close my satchel to stop the falling snowflakes from wetting the contents.


    ``You are sure you did not forget anything?'''' [Jessica]


    My mother, standing behind me, asks.


    ``Yes, I brought everything. Got any last minute advice?'''' [Nathan]


    I turn around to face her.


    ``Yes. Stay alive.'''' [Jessica]


    ``Heh.. I hardly think that needs to be said.'''' [Nathan]


    ``You would be surprised. Do not risk your life on this Nathan, only act when you know you will win.'''' [Jessica]


    ``Do not worry mom. Anything else?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Yes.. Take this.'''' [Jessica]


    My mother pulls a white robe from her satchel and hands it to me.


    The trim is a deep royal blue that fades into the almost ceramic white of the robe, and it is embellished with golden embroidery. It has long sleeves and a hood.


    ``This should keep you warm. This is, after all, not a test of endurance and perseverance.'''' [Jessica]


    I hold the robe in my hands, feeling it''s weight and fabric. It''s light, but it feels durable and warm.


    ``I know.. Are you sure? A crystal host is incredibly dangerous, especially one that has been allowed to mature for this long..'''' [Nathan]


    ``I know. That is why you have to do it. You have to learn to overcome danger, and I-.. I have to learn to let you go.. You are very wise and brave for your age, I am sure you will be fine.


    Just remember to stay alive.'''' [Jessica]


    ``Yes.. I will.'''' [Nathan]


    She gives me a reassuring nod and looks past me.


    ``I have been looking for it in vain for a long time. Recently, I found it. That is, I found its tracks.'''' [Jessica]


    She points towards the forest.


    ``Follow this path and when you come upon its paw prints, track it down and kill it. Make sure you take its remains back with you, we do not want it spreading the plague.'''' [Jessica]


    I nod confidently and turn away from her to follow the path. As I reach the thicket, I look back at my mom,who is standing where I left her, looking at me with pride on her face.


    I renew my determination, and continue into the trees.


    I walk the path slowly, looking for the tracks of the fox. Mother taught me how to track and hunt some time ago. I make sure to watch my surroundings, if the fox is nearby it might be trying to ambush me. Foxes have an excellent sense of smell, so odds are it will know I am here before I find it. If I''m unlucky, it will remember my scent..


    I walk for a while, with no sign of any fox tracks.


    A tree has fallen across the path. While looking for a spot to jump across it, I notice that is no snow in the gab below it. Looking at it closer, there are smudgy footprints in the mud below. Only one in four is clea-


    Oh shit. Looking at this, only the back right paw is still the right shape. The infestation has advanced that far..


    Now I know why I didn''t see the prints before now.. Three of them don''t look like prints at all, they are sharp random shapes.


    The thin layer of snow makes it easier to spot them, but the falling snow is obscuring them. I need to pick up the pace if I want to catch it before the snow covers them entirely. At least the snowing is light right now, hope the weather doesn''t shift.


    The tracks lead away from the path, so I leave it behind.


    It seems like it''s hunting. There''s a set of rabbit tracks going alongside the fox tracks. The rabbit tracks shows signs that it has been startled every now and again. Oh, here it tried hiding, but it doesn''t seem like it worked. It does, however, seem like it got away. But the fox followed it..


    Foxes aren''t persistence predators, they are stalk predators. They should give up on their prey when a hunt fails, most predators do.. Though mother did say that the crystals corrupts its mind and body..


    I follow the tracks for several miles through the snow covered forest of leafless trees. The forest is silent. There are usually birds chirping or leaves rustling, but winter has set in and nothing moves.


    The silence is eerie, and it puts me on edge. Especially because I know it''s out there, and I''m getting close.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    A sudden screech sounds out across the forest. It wasn''t loud, but it was there. It was in the direction that the tracks are leading me towards. Did the fox catch the rabbit?


    I lower my body and continue forwards. The tracks lead upwind, so if I''m lucky I can catch it by surprise.


    If I can kill it before it has a chance to attack me, I have a much better chance of making it.


    Come on Nathan.. Deep breaths.. You can do this..


    My blood is pumping, I can feel the adrenaline. I haven''t forgotten how terrifying it is to fight that thing.


    I slowly move forward. There is a low ridge in front of me, and the tracks are leading across it. By now, it''s clear from the tracks that the fox caught up to the rabbit.


    I''m at the top of the ridge. I take a deep breath and steel myself.


    You can do this Nathan..


    I peer over the ridge.


    There''s a clearing next to a lake. A few yards from the bank, the fox caught the rabbit.


    It''s currently eating it, and the snow around it is dyed red.


    The crystal infestation has progressed a lot. I can only see it from the back, but crystals cover most of it''s body, especially on the left side. Only the back right leg is completely untouched.


    Some of the crystals changed color. What I can see of the front left shoulder and the back of the head, it''s changed into a deep purple instead of the golden pyrite color, with a gradient of the two colors in between.


    I should move soon. Who knows how long it will take to eat that rabbit, I should strike before the wind shifts and gives away my position.


    I take a look around me. There are trees, but none of them go as far as to let me climb to a position where I can drop down on it. The hillside looks slippery, and if I slide down it will know I''m there, and move in to attack before I reach the bottom. That''s the worst case scenario, I cannot let it get the jump on me.


    I have to try and go around the hill. It will increase the distance, but I have no other option.


    I slowly take off my robe. It will only get in my way from now on.


    I slowly climb down the way I came from, and pass around the hill. It''s slow, and I''m in a hurry, but I have to do this right or I will give away my presence.


    At the bottom of the hill on the far side of the fox, I peak around a large oak tree.


    The fox is still eating. Good, I might just take it by surprise.


    Slowly Nathan.. Slowly..


    I creep forward, a single step at a time..


    The fox is about twenty yards ahead of me..


    Closer..


    Fifteen..


    Easy now.. Slow down your pace.. Deep silent breaths.. Calm down, relax..


    The silence is broken only by the grunts of the eating fox and the sound of the wind.


    Ten yards.. I slowly draw my blades.. One step.. Another.. I dare not get any closer, this is it.. My heart is thumping so hard I can feel it in my fingers..


    I power up my boots and leap into the air.


    The fox hear me, and swing around in surprise. The entire back of the head, along with the topmost part of the torso and front left leg are glowing with a pulsating red color. Suspended in the air on the top of my trajectory, I seek out a place to drive my blades into its neck. There! A small patch without large crystal forma-


    It looks up.


    Shit.


    The jaw is filled with ruby red crystals that look sharp as razors and needles in place of teeth. The canines in particular look like they will make short work of my thin leather armor.


    The eyes.. The right eye is still pyrite golden, but the left eye that I stabbed.. It''s a hollow purple hole, with a sinister red glow at it''s pit.


    I spin my blades from a stabbing grip to a slashing grip and cross my arms in front of me.


    Just before I land, I slash in front of me with a scissor motion.


    The fox reacts just in time and darts backwards to avoid a deadly strike to it''s head.


    But it''s front left paw doesn''t make it past my scissor move.


    I feel the resistance, but my blades make it through, and separates the paw from the body.


    It howls out in pain, and darts away. I run after it, desperate to finish the fight.


    It''s fast, but being crippled has slowed it down considerably. I will never get another chance this good, I have to fini-


    I stumble on a root below the snow and fall forwards.


    I fall flat on my face, the blades thrown in front of me.


    The sound of my blood pumping fills my conscience as I push myself up.


    I taste blood, dirt and snow.


    The cold of the snow makes my face and fingers burn slightly.


    My vision is red. Touching my right eyebrow, I feel the hot sticky liquid.


    I look at my hand. There''s some, but it''t not too bad. I can continu-


    The fox is looking at me.


    It stopped in it''s tracks and is now looking at me.


    I can feel it''s fury.


    Where are my blades?!


    SHIT!


    They are gone.


    I can''t see them!


    The fox charges.


    I scramble to my feet as the fox leaps at me.


    Pushing mana into my boots, I activate the crystals and leap into the air, dodging the fox''s attack by a hair''s breadth.


    Doing a somersault, I see it landing roughly behind me before I land.


    I rush forward, desperately looking for the daggers.


    ``Where are they?!! Come on!!'''' [Nathan]


    My vision flicker across the snow, unable to spot them.


    There!! I see a single handle extending from the snow five yards ahead.


    I look back. The fox is on it''s feet running towards me, ready to pounce.


    I take a few steps before plunging towards my blade, landing in front of it and grabbing the handle.


    Looking behind me, the fox is mid air, crying out as it bares it fangs.


    I grip the handle tight, and slash it wildly as I turn around to lay on my back.


    I hit it squarely in the shoulder, and give it a deep cut that pushes it out of the way so it lands besides me.


    Changing my position, I sit up and point my dagger towards it.


    It get''s back on it''s feet and lunges at me again, landing on top of me.


    I hold it of with my left hand on it''s neck.


    I can see the blood of the rabbit on it''s already ruby red teeth.


    It snaps at me violently, inches from my head, it''s hatred and rage apparent.


    It''s teeth grind against each other with the pitch of nails on a blackboard.


    I grip my dagger tightly, and push it upwards.


    It makes a single violent jerk, and looks at my eyes silently.


    I look at my right hand.


    I penetrated it''s chest.


    I look it in the eyes.


    The life in the right, pyrite, eye is flickering around scared and confused.


    The red glow in the left eye socket stares at me unmovingly. The fox releases a low, sneering growl, and the light slowly dims and goes out.


    It''s body goes limb.


    I push it off me, and staggers to my feet.


    I just stand there for several seconds, trying to get my head straight, before I stumble to the nearest tree and crumble down with my back against it.


    This was way too close for comfort..


    Shit..


    Is this going to be what I need to do to survive in this world?...


    Am I going to have to fight to survive like this?..


    Damn it.. I want to go home.. Why do I have to be stuck in this world?...


    How do I go home?..


    I sit on the snow covered ground for an hour, contemplating my situation and my new world. When I get up it''s clear, even through the clouds, that the sun is setting. I go looking for my other blade, finding it close to where I had my final struggle with the fox, and gather the fox''s remains without touching them in my satchel, putting it''s contents in my pockets.


    With fading light, the day is coming to an end.


    What a crappy way to celebrate my eight birthday.

 Chapter 5.1 : Capacity

    Spring, age 8.


    I spent the winter trying to learn the ''''wind clone'''' spell, without much success. After I fought the crystal host, mom agreed to teach it to me.


    It''s a lot harder to do than the ``wind cloak'''' spell, because It can make multiple clones, and they are each harder to maintain than a single cloak.


    Mom said it bends the light from it''s surroundings into a central point where it''s ``stored'''' and then bends that so it creates the illusion that I am standing there.


    Compared to the cloak spell, which simply warps light around me, it does seem a lot more difficult to do.


    And Ash is definitely struggling with it.


    I meditate daily to try and help him, but he''s responding with confusion and restlessness.


    Mom did say it would take a while. She told me it took her several years to be able to do it, so I should be in for a long haul.


    But that is not what I am doing today.


    I''m trying to make a more advanced version of the boots I''m using. I wanted to create a version where I can up the output if I want to. I still won''t be able to use it to fly, Alfred told me people had already tried that with boots with little success, but I do want a system that can launch me several yards further than what I can do right now, and with much more control. At the moment, I''m just putting in power and hoping for the best, I''d really like a system where I can fill up the crystals in series instead of parallel. Alfred told me it''s possible, but it will demand a lot more from me, as I will need to pour mana into them one stage at a time manually.


    I doubt I will be able to control more than a few, but being able to chose from three setting is a let better than one.


    The crystals I made for the boots were thin enough to fit in my soles, and I want these to be even thinner. Walking in the boots felt a bit like wearing plateau boots..


    I have thought about putting the crystals on the outside, but that makes them vulnerable, and it looks stupid. Alfred told me that I can make them thinner, but if I make them too thin they will break under the pressure of walking, and if a single crystal is broken I can''t use the boots at all because they will be out of balance.


    After a lot of trial and error, I finally found a thickness that I can live with. I can''t feel them through the boots when I walk, and the sole isn''t too thick either.


    Now I just need to figure out how much mana each crystal can hold, and for how long they will thrust after I activate them.


    I''ve been pouring mana into this one for about a minute, and so far n-


    Crack.


    .. Oh great, it broke. There''s a crack running across it''s surface.


    I put the crystal down on the table.


    This was the only crystal I could do this test with, and I don''t actually know where Alfred keeps his stock. He went to the well down by the pier to get water a while ago, I should go get him.


    He always gets talking with that woman that''s living alone in the appeal shop down by the pier. I bet they ran into each other down by the well.


    It''s actually quite incredible that they managed to make a well that close to water. It seems that some guy invented a type of brick that lets water flow through it while keeping the s-Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    BOOM!


    I''m thrown against the closed door that pops out of it''s frame.


    I hit the ground. Shards of glass fall down on me.


    My ears are ringing.


    I have dust in my eyes.


    I can''t breathe either, there''s too much dust in the air.


    Where did all this dust come from?


    What happened?..


    I look around.


    Alfred''s shop doesn''t have windows anymore. Doesn''t have a door either.


    I look down.


    I''m laying on his door?


    How did this happen.


    Someone is running towards me.


    His mouth is moving but I can''t hear anything because of this ringing.


    ``.. ka.. A.. .u. .kay..''''


    I can''t hear a thing you''re saying..


    More people come over and stand over me.


    The world snaps into focus.


    ``ARE YOU OKAY?! WHAT HAPPENED?!'''' [???]


    ``I-.. I don''t know. I was just going down to the well to pick up Alfred, and all of a sudden-.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Nathan! What happened here?!'''' [Alfred]


    Alfred yells at me from a distance and runs over to me.


    ``Alfred, I-.. I don''t know.. Emelia. She was inside, is she safe?'''' [Nathan]


    His expression shifts from one of concern to sheer terror. He bolts past me into the house.


    What is going on?


    Why did the shop explode?


    Several minutes later Alfred staggers out from the wreckage of his shop.


    ``She''s fine. The explosion startled her, but other than that she''s fine. You can all go home, I''ll take it from here. Luckily, no one was hurt, and nothing in that shop can''t be replaced.'''' [Alfred]


    The crowd disperses and he helps me to my feet. After he drags me into the wreckage of his shop, he sits me down in front of him.


    ``Do you have any idea what happened Nathan?'''' [Alfred]


    ``No, not really.. I was just going out to get you, and all of a sudden..'''' [Nathan]


    ``You were going out to get me? Why?'''' [Alfred]


    ``I ran out of crystals. I broke the one I was powering up, and I did not know where you had-'''' [Nathan]


    ``Wait. You said you broke it? I mean, how did you break it?'''' [Alfred]


    ``It cracked. I was pouring mana into it, and all of a sudden it just cracked. I put it down, and went out to find you.'''' [Nathan]


    Alfred leans back in his chair and stares into the ceiling.


    ``Did- Did I do something wrong?..'''' [Nathan]


    ``.. No.. I mean, I was the one who did something wrong..'''' [Alfred]


    He lets out a big sigh as he bends forwards, hanging his head and looking at the floor.


    ``When you pour too much mana into a crystal it cracks you know. When an overloaded crystal crack, it''s only a matter of seconds before it explodes. It takes a lot for that to happen, so I nev-.. I mean, I never expected that you could-.. Gods damn it..'''' [Alfred]


    ``It explodes?! Are you telling me that all of the crystals that people have all of the place can be rigged to EXPLODE?!'''' [Nathan]


    ``Can''t be rigged. I mean, the explosion''s timing is unpredictable, and most of the time you only just have time to walk away from it before it explodes you know? There are some who use them as throwing weapons, but they often get into accidents this way. Most people don''t have a lot of mana, so they don''t put in enough mana to make the crystal crack. Most children can''t even do it, your mana capacity hasn''t matured enough. They teach it at school, because it''s not really relevant before that. Also..'''' [Alfred]


    ``What?'''' [Nathan]


    ``.. I assumed you knew.'''' [Alfred]


    ``You assumed that I knew? How on earth would I know that these things I have been playing with since I was an infant can be turned into BOMBS?!'''' [Nathan]


    ``How did you know how to imprint almost instinctively? How did you know how to use your aura and channel a spell to help maintain the image in your head? I mean,hHow did you know how to make that ``transistor'''' you discovered a year ago? How were you able to do time dilation from the start? All of these are things that took people ages to figure out the first time someone did it you know, in fact no one has been able to create that ``transistor'''' that you call it. I have asked around, no one has made anything like that. I mean Ever.'''' [Alfred]


    `` I told you, I-'''' [Nathan]


    ``You got lucky, you just imagined the right things, you''re just following your instinct. I heard it all before, and I never believed it for a second. I don''t care why you know these things, I didn''t then and I don''t now. I just-.. I just assumed that you would know this as well. But now, now I don''t know how you could know these things. Maybe you really are just lucky..'''' [Alfred]


    ``.. Alfred.. I-'''' [Nathan]


    Alfred lifts his hand, signaling me to stop.


    ``I don''t want to know. Gods be good, there''s a reason. And if not.. At least tell me this, do you need me to teach you?'''' [Alfred]


    ``I do. I really really do. I will keep trying to push the boundaries of what you can use a crystal for, but I need you to teach me what you know, just like you would any other student.'''' [Nathan]


    He nods slowly and acceptingly.


    ``Good, good.. Then I will.'''' [Alfred]


    We sit there for a while, covered in dust, staring at the wreckage of the shop.

 Chapter 5.2 : Air slash

    Spring, age 8.


    ``When you are ready.'''' [Jessica]


    I take a step forwards, put mana into my left boot, and jump into the air. At the top of the trajectory I do a half spin and use my right boot to push against the air to propel me downwards, using the momentum to twist my body around to do a roundhouse kick.


    Mom takes a slight step backwards to dodge my attack, then lowers her body and sweep my leg away a moment after I land. As I''m falling, she does a spin midair and kicks me downwards.


    ``Umph!'''' [Nathan]


    I hit the ground hard.


    ``Do not over commit. Kick with the intent to hit, but be ready to shift your movement when you miss. If you stagger when you land, you will be completely open.'''' [Jessica]


    ``..Yes.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Now get up and try again.'''' [Jessica]


    I get up and try the same move, this time trying to hit her with a more sideways kick. She blocks with her left arm, and I use the force between us to push away from her.


    ``Better, keep going.'''' [Jessica]


    I land six feet from her and jump at her again. This time I spin my body around and swipe at her with my blades.


    She dodge beneath them and sidesteps my body.


    I land behind her and roll forwards, barely avoiding the kick she pulls from her low crouched position.


    ``Good, now re-engage fast.'''' [Jessica]


    I turn around and throw my left dagger at her before putting mana into both of my boots, propelling me forwards explosively.


    She sidesteps my blade and spins around to catch it midair, before quickly turning back to parry my thrust with the blade she just caught, throwing me sideways with the sheer force of the parry.


    ``Good momentum and misdirection, but never let go of your weapon, especially if you are fighting an unarmed opponent that might pick it up.'''' [Jessica]


    She drops my blade on the ground.


    ``Pick it up and try again.'''' [Jessica]


    I pick up my blade and retake a stance.


    Time to try out my latest toy.


    I run towards her, kicking the ground and putting mana into my left boot. I then twist my body to kick her twice in quick succession.


    She moves back slightly and effortlessly dodge both.


    With my third kick I put mana into another part of my boot. Doing so, I activate a crystal that unleashes a magic that creates an intense shock wave that cuts in a crescent in front of it.


    My mom catches my kick, and the magic is released next to her shoulder, gracing her shoulder and giving her a shallow cut.


    While still in the air, I twist my body and kick powerfully towards her head. She grabs my leg with her other hand, and slings me into the air away from her.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Bending my body like a cat, I land on both my feet and my left hand, making sure the blade doesn''t hit me.


    My mother inspects her shoulder.


    ``An ``Air slash'''' crystal. I am guessing it is on both of your boots?'''' [Jessica]


    I stand up and dust myself off.


    ``Yeah, after you showed it to me I was considering making a glove that incorporated it, but since I will be carrying a weapon most of the time, I figured I would not be getting much use out of it. So I put it into the boots. Alfred agreed that it would be put to better use there.'''' [Nathan]


    ``He was right. Your kicks lack power, and this is a good substitute. You have never been able to land a hit in on me, so let us stop this for today, well done and congratulations.'''' [Jessica]


    Sigh.


    Done for today.


    Gravity on this planet is lower than Earth''s, but it''s still hard jumping around like this.


    ``I have to say, you did a good job with those boots. What are their exact specs?'''' [Jessica]


    ``The air step has three charges, and I can recharge a charge in thirty seconds. The ``Air slash'''' has a two minute recharge on each boot.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Are you not concerned that a crystal will be overloaded? It cannot be easy to control that many crystals.'''' [Jessica]


    ``I made it so they vibrate up when they get above half capacity. I did some tests, and as it is now I can pour mana into them continuously with no problem. I get quite tired if I do that though, they might not use a lot of mana but it adds up.'''' [Nathan]


    ``As long as you are comfortable using them it should be fine.'''' [Jessica]


    If that was all, I think I will head off to bed. It has been quite a long sparring session, and I am exhausted.'''' [Nathan]


    ``I actually had some things I wanted to discuss with you. First of all, how are you progressing with the ``Air clone'''' spell?'''' [Jessica]


    ``Quite well, but I have been stuck for the last few days.'''' [Nathan]


    ``It is a difficult spell, so that is to be expected. Just keep at it and you should be able to do it by summers end.'''' [Jessica]


    ``Do not worry, I will.'''' [Nathan]


    ``I know.. Secondly, you keep using kicks instead of your blades. I know it is hard to swing a blade with the intent to cut, but you have to keep training with them, and that includes sparring.'''' [Jessica]


    ``.. I know, but.. I do not feel right using a sharp blade in a sparring, especially when you tell me to come at you with everything I have.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Do not underestimate me Nathan, you can come at me with the intent to kill and I would still not be in danger. You need experience in using a blade, and you only get that experience by using them.'''' [Jessica]


    ``.. I will try harder from now on.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Good. Do not worry Nathan, your father is always nearby and ready to heal us if anything happens.'''' [Jessica]


    I give her a silent nod.


    ``And lastly, I wanted to talk to you about school. I understand you have decided on Bightkeep Academy?'''' [Jessica]


    ``Yeah.'''' [Nathan]


    ``A good choice. Your father and I know the principal personally, so I am sure you will be at home there. Are your friends also going there?'''' [Jessica]


    ``They are, we all agreed on it a few days ago.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Good, good. It would be a shame if you had to separate from them already, friends are important. You will also have your cousin Elena as an upperclassman, I am sure she will take good care of you.


    I was thinking that maybe we should take a trip to Bightkeep in a few days, that way we can show you the city and Twinpeak Shawn, the principal, can show us the school.'''' [Jessica]


    ``Sounds good.'''' [Nathan]


    ``I am glad you think so. Just one more thing, most students live in the campus dorms, but there are also a couple of houses next to campus that are used primarily by students. They are quite cheap, so if you want to, we can buy one for you. The dorms have two man rooms, so you would be living with a roommate if you decide to live in the dorms.'''' [Jessica]


    Hmm.. I''d rather not rely too heavily on my parents financially, and living in a house by myself might make me stand out a bit too much.


    On the other hand, I don''t really want a roommate at this age. Might be fun enough in a few years, but having nowhere to be without nine year olds everywhere would suck majorly.


    ``I am not sure, perhaps we should just go see it and I can make a decision afterwards.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Yes, that does sound like a good idea, no need to rush.'''' [Jessica]


    ``Then if that was all, I will head off to bed.'''' [Nathan]


    ``It was. Sleep tight Nathan.'''' [Jessica]


    ``Sleep tight mom.'''' [Nathan]

 Chapter 5.3 : Bightkeep

    Spring, age 8.


    As we enter the port of Bightkeep, I stand at the bow, speechless.


    The city is cut from marble. Everything from walls and towers to residential homes are constructed by pure marble. I stare across the city. It''s big, enormous even. The city walls are seventy feet tall, with round towers every hundred yards reaching into the air. Along the port there are tens of building several stories high, each covered half-way by vines, same as the walls. The city stretches for miles in both directions along the shore, Ivory towers cutting into the skyline, many of which have an ultramarine spire and gorgeous ornamental markings on the side of the tower.


    ``Impressive, is it not?'''' [Shale]


    ``Yeah.. How did they make all of this in marble?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Earth magicians raised the rock from below, and molded into shape. This entire area is marble rock.'''' [Shale]


    ``But, this amount. It must have taken-'''' [Nathan]


    ``Centuries. The Bightkeep academy is renowned far and wide, and they train the earth elemental students by having them raise and shape the marble. When we get closer, you will be able to see the imperfections that are left by their lack of experience. They each get to put their mark on the city, and even those who could do it flawlessly never do. No one get a perfect grade in that class.'''' [Shale]


    Several river distributaries continue into the city, a particularly large one at the middle. As our boat enter it, I get a closer look at the buildings on the side of the channel. They do indeed have several dark seams where the marble has been fused, some much clearer than others.


    The city is busy. There are several big ships docked along the port, many of which are offloading cargo and a few are recruiting from the locals. The streets are packed with people, and even the channels are crowded. They stand out so vividly against the whiteness of the buildings. They are all wearing colored robes ornated with gold and silver on the trim, in all hues of red, green and blue, with the occasional yellow purple and cyan. Many show their colorful hair, always matching their robe, but a few have a hood over their head. There are all kinds of Kin and Kieth. Everything from owls to mice, from turtles to frogs. Some look human at a glance, and others you would never mistake for human in the darkest nights.


    As we pass under a bridge across the channel, I see intricate patterns extruding from the shapen rock. Along with a single sentence:


    Eternal sanctuary by the will of the Gods and the blood of the King


    ``Bightkeep is one of the safest places in the world, they have a large military force dedicated to keeping the city and the lands around it safe. As a result it is a center of trade and education, and wield great political power for a city state. The council of viceroys are some of the most respected leaders in the world, and have lead the city to glory and prosperity.'''' [Shale]


    ``There is no king?'''' [Nathan]


    ``There was.. Three hundred years ago he lead a subjugation force personally. Left the city in the care of the viceroys. He never returned, and he had no heirs. Their counsel convenes at the keep, you will see it right up ahead soon.'''' [Shale]


    The boat passes a bend in the channel, and the city reveals the keep.


    The color stands in contrast to the white of the city. The keep itself is made in the same white marble as the rest, but it''s ornated with ruby red, jade green and lazuli blue motifs of mages and magic on the walls and the towers. It''s on the middle of a large river island, three grand bridges extending across the channels. At the opposite side of each bridge, a single building stood out above the rest. On one side, a huge unpolished rock with a single gate leading into it, surrounded by a naked lawn. On another, a much more intricate building covered in water that poured down from the top leading down into several artificial ponds, taking the place of a garden. And on the last side, a single ivory tower stretching further into the sky than any other in the city.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ``The white cathedrals. The orders of Earth, Water and Air have their local headquarters here. Your graduation will be held in the tower, as you will be studying as a student of Air.'''' [Jessica]


    ``Those are churches?'''' [Nathan]


    ``They are, yes. The order of Earth have their churches in the earth, the order of Water in the water, and the order of Air in the, well, air. Most places that simply means that the order of the Earth dig a hole, the order of the Water find a pond, and the order of the Air do it in a high place. Here, they were given cathedrals because of their dedication to the city.'''' [Jessica]


    ``They are separate orders?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Both yes and no. They have their own traditions, and function apart from each other, but they have never been at odds with each other, and ceremonies are always open to everyone. It is simply that most people go to worship in the church of their primary element. Weddings are often performed in each church, but that depends on the elements of the bride and groom. If none of them are capable of using a given element, that order is often left out of the ceremony. Instead, the priest will attend their ceremony as an honored guest, and in return the priest will give them his god''s blessing.'''' [Jessica]


    Passing the keep and continuing into the heart of the city, the scenery changes. Before there were large company headquarters and storage buildings, now replaced with walled mansions and residential complexes. This part of the city is much less busy, but there are still people on the streets, and children can occasionally be heard playing in the gardens. Many of the mansion walls have lustrous murals in a single color, but just as many have murals in two or three colors, always depicting something related to their associated element. I call them murals, but they were shimmering in the sun like gemstones.


    ``Hey dad, how do they make those murals?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Hm? Those are crystals made by earth magicians, embedded into the marble with magic. They gather up minerals from the ground and refine them with spells, your daggers were made the same way.'''' [Shale]


    ``They are beautiful..'''' [Nathan]


    ``Many things are in Bightkeep..'''' [Shale]


    He puts on a distant look and stares briefly across the bow.


    My mom puts her hand on my shoulder from behind me.


    ``But you should not put your guard down, do not go out too late at night, and remember not to follow strangers.'''' [Jessica]


    ``You do not need to worry mom, I would never do that.'''' [Nathan]


    I give her a reassuring look before looking back at the shining murals.


    Before long a large circular building comes into view.


    ``What is that?'''' [Nathan]


    ``The Silver Arena. The city and the academy both orchestrate yearly tournaments, some students only and some are open to the public. We will pass right past it, part of the river is diverted into the floor of the arena.'''' [Shale]


    ``Really?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Yeah, water magicians are at a big disadvantage if they do not have access to water when they fight, so in order to keep things fair water can be added to the arena.'''' [Shale]


    As the boat drew nearer to the arena, the reason behind it''s name became apparent. Made in the same marble as the rest of the city, it was adorned with silver instead of colored gems. Seemingly larger than the Colosseum, it stood out majestically even among the beautiful ivory buildings of the city, arches and coulombs taller than our house.


    As we rounded a corner, tens of statues lined a walkway leading from the arena to a grand bridge, a single statue standing out above the rest.


    ``Past grand champions. That large one is the last king, he fought in the arena as per tradition, and he was absolutely peerless.'''' [Shale]


    The statue portrayed a lizard-kin warrior with a large shield and a drawn dual-edged long-sword. At his side he had the scabbard of his sword and an undrawn dagger.


    ``He founded the orders of The Sword and The Shield.'''' [Jessica]


    ``What are those?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Mercenary orders that either defend citizens and cities, or hunt for monsters. Many join one or the other at one point in their life. Actually, your father and I were both members of the order of the Sword.'''' [Jessica]


    ``Not really surprising.'''' [Nathan]


    My dad shortly cracks a smile.


    Our boat continues it''s journey up the river, past the arena and the rest of the residential area, which grows less and less impressive for every bend in the river. Finally, we reach the academy.

 Chapter 5.4 : Bightkeep Academy

    In a city of ivory marble and sparkling gemstones, the academy stands out more than anything. Situated next to the river, it was surrounded by a large circular wall, as high as the city wall itself, adorned in more colorful gem murals than even that of the keep. Three gate towers allows passage into the school grounds, separating the walls into three segments each dedicated to an element and adorned in it''s color.


    ``Take a good look Nathan, this is where you will spend nine years of your life, starting next year.'''' [Shale]


    ``There are nine years worth of students? How many?'''' [Nathan]


    ``A thousand. There are fifty students of each element at the start of every year, and eighteen dormitories that houses them. Ah, there''s the principle.'''' [Shale]


    As our boat closes in on the river shore, a slim figure is seen standing silently on the pier. As we pull in, my mother stands to greet him.


    ``Welcome Jessica, Shale. It''s been a long time indeed, how have you been?'''' [Principal]


    ``Life has been good to us. And to you as well, Shawn. Principle of the great Bightkeep academy, and at your age. Nathan, this is an old friend of ours, Twinpeak Shawn, your future principle. Shawn, this is our son, Nathan.'''' [Jessica]


    He puts out a hand in greeting.


    ``Hello Nathan.'''' [Shawn]


    I take his hand in a firm handshake, and look at him more closely.


    He is birdkin. There is no beak, but he has soft feathers in the place of hair. He is slim and tall, though a bit smaller than my father.


    His robe is adorned in an intricate blend of blue and red, rising from a rusty red at the left of the robe to a clear sapphire blue at the right. Looking at his feathers, they are a mix of the same rusty red and sapphire blue. Normally, one would clearly dominate the other, the other peaking out when the hair moves. His had the same blend as his robe, separated down the middle.


    And his eyes.. He''s heterocromatic. A clear bright blue and a deep murky red.


    ``Nice to meet you.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Do my eyes scare you child?'''' [Shawn]


    He says with a slightly amused smirk on his face.


    ``Not at all.'''' [Nathan]


    I release his hand and he straightens his back and looks at my mom.


    ``Shall we go?'''' [Shawn]


    He leads us from the pier along the wall to the gatehouse. There are three large gates, a green gate with a wave motif on the left, and a blue gate on the right with a wind motif. The middle gate was white and unadorned.


    ``The two outer gates leads to the dormitory areas of Air and Water, and the middle door leads to the academy itself. Would you rather see the academy, or the dormitory? I''m of course assuming you would be living in the Air dorm.'''' [Shawn]


    ``The academy, I may not be staying in the dorms after all.'''' [Nathan]


    ``So be it.'''' [Shawn]


    He knocks on the gate three times and turn around as it opens.


    "Welcome to Bightkeep academy, the white school of sanctuary.'''' [Shawn]


    At the other side of the gate was a long tall hall with doors along either side. Marble statues were lined along the walls on both sides, portraying kin and kith of all kind along with a score of unearthly creatures.


    "On the right you see classrooms for all the Air classes, and on your left you see Water classrooms. Classes that are shared between elements, such as history, are located near the center of the academy, next to the teachers lounges and all the different offices. At the end of the hall is the arena, where you will be having your exams and participate in various tournaments.'''' [Shawn]


    ``Exams are held in the arena? Are they public?'''' [Nathan]


    ``They are, no use in withholding your skill, people will find out either way once you participate in a tournament. Some classes hold their exams in the dorm areas instead, or even outside of campus, but a lot are held here.'''' [Nathan]


    ``What about the tournaments, how often are they held?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Once a year as part of the curriculum, and several times a year as voluntary events. We prefer to let students grow through competition and experience rather than simple lectures. Once they reach the age of fifteen, they are allowed to join tournaments in the Silver Arena, but until then they are only allowed to join tournaments here.'''' [Shawn]


    ``Is there a reason for that?'''' [Nathan]


    ``We place certain restrictions on the tournaments for those below the age of fifteen, in order to keep the tournaments safe. Of course accidents are unavoidable, but we try to keep injuries to a minimum.'''' [Shawn]


    As we walk, the hall widens and eventually splits into three.


    ``The walkway to the left goes to a hall like this that lies between the Water and Earth dorms, and the right goes to the one that lies between the Air and Earth dorms. The middle one continues into the arena at the center of the building, which is also where the large auditoriums are situated. Do you want to see them?'''' [Shawn]


    ``That would be nice.'''' [Nathan]


    Shawn shows us an empty auditorium, and an empty classroom to compare. The auditorium is large enough to fit a hundred and fifty people, but the classroom is only large enough to fit fifty. He then shows us where some useful locations, like toilets and stairs, and shows us his office and residence at the top of the central tower. It looks a bit bare, but he told us he only just got the position a few months ago, and that he hasn''t had the time to personalize it yet.


    The view is spectacular though. It has windows on all three sides, allowing him to view all three dorm areas.


    Much like the temples I saw earlier today, the Earth dorms themselves are partly underground and the grounds are covered by a lawn, the Water dorms are situated on islands in an artificial pond that covers the entire grounds, and the Air dorm is made of six ivory towers along the outer walls, and the grounds are covered in flowers. Looking at it from here, it feels like windows to three separate worlds. It is absolutely spectacular. What makes it even better is the clear signs of life. There are people buzzing about all over, from picnickers in the Earth dorm, swimmers in the Water dorm to winged people flying around in the Air dorm.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ``If you like it now, you should see it at night. Every morning, I roll a die, but I don''t check the result.'''' [Shawn]


    He gestures to a dice cup on his desk.


    ``At the end of the day, I go to the window matching the result and watch the night sky from there.'''' [Shawn]


    ``Sounds like it has it''s boons, being the principle of a prestigious institution.'''' [Shale]


    Shawn stares coldly at my father.


    ``So does coming from a successful line of doctors, which you know all about, Shale.'''' [Shawn]


    Dad holds his breath briefly, before lowering his gaze.


    I shift my look between Dad and Shawn. What''s going on between them?


    ``Enough of this, would you show us the Air dorm Shawn?'''' [Jessica]


    ``Of course, let''s go down then.'''' [Shawn]


    He leads us down the long stairway and guides us to the Air dorm grounds.


    ``As you can see, there are six dorms. Two for each of the lower, middle and higher students, males and females in each their own building. There are roughly seventy five students in each dorm, in rooms of two or three. Do you want to see the insides?'''' [Shawn]


    ``Certainly.'''' [Jessica]


    ``The bottom floor is quite large, and consists of a canteen and some common areas. The next two floors are for the first years, the next to for the second years, and the last two for the third years. Each year has a common room available, and above the third years there is a large floor that is used for ceremonies and parties. Each of the dorm towers are build like this, and you will have to swap rooms every year. By the time you become a third year, your view should be quite nice.'''' [Shawn]


    He stops to knock on a door, and a kid a bit older than me opens.


    ``Yes?..'''' [???]


    ``Ah, this is Wolfe Lance, if I''m not much mistaken. Could we possibly see your room child?'''' [Shawn]


    ``Uhm, sure..'''' [Lance]


    He steps back and opens the door for us. His room has two desks, two closets and two beds. It''s quite spacious for a dorm room. One side is a bit bare, but has a few crystals on one of the desks along with some parchment. The other side is much more decorated, but the desk has hardly been touched, and it''s visible that there is a fine layer of dust on it.


    ``Thank you for showing us your room Lance, you can resume your studying if you so wish.'''' [Shawn]


    Lance shuts the door behind us, and we end the dorm tour.


    ``And I believe that was most of the academy, though I have saved the best for last. The arena.'''' [Shawn]


    He has an excited look on his face.


    ``Actually, we also wanted to get a tour of the residents outside of campus.'''' [Jessica]


    ``Is that so? I do suppose you can afford it, but at such a young age?'''' [Shawn]


    ``I am more than capable of taking care of myself.'''' [Nathan]


    He looks at my parents in disbelief.


    ``Are you sure?'''' [Shawn]


    ``Absolutely. Nathan is extremely mature for his age, and more than capable of living by himself.'''' [Jessica]


    ``Sigh.. So be it then. Follow me this way.'''' [Shawn]


    He leads us out of the academy through another gate than the one we entered through, at the junction between the Air and Earth dorms.


    Several small buildings lined the side of the walls, on both sides. Continuing onto the side of the Air wall, he showed us several cabins, each with a single bedroom, a kitchen, and a small living room.


    ``What do you think Nathan?'''' [Shale]


    ``They are a bit small, I would really prefer a place where I can imprint in a spacious room.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Hmm.. Shawn, are there any houses that are slightly bigger than these?'''' [Shale]


    ``There are the old ones from before we build the dorms. They are a bit in a bad shape, but if you want you could have a look.'''' [Shawn]


    We leave the academy walls behind, and move towards the edge of the residential area, near the city walls, next to an area that has been reforested as a park.


    ``These are the old teachers dorm. That entire park area was used as dorms, but now all the buildings have been torn down except for a few buildings rented out to new teachers that haven''t found a place to live long term. Only a few are still in use, and most are going to get torn down in a few years to expand the park area. The counsel decided to have a park ready for next time they move the city walls, and they think this area would be ideal, so we are getting rid of the houses. We''re getting rid of as many as we can, but we don''t have to vacate them all for another fifteen years, so it should be fine to let you have one for nine.'''' [Shawn]


    The buildings really are old. Most are in disrepair and needs new windows and roof tiles.


    ``What is that building over there?'''' [Jessica]


    She points into the park.


    ``Oh i completely forgot about that. An old teacher that just retired lived in that house, and refused to move. He lived there his entire career before he died half a year ago. There was no way of getting rid of him because there wasn''t a time condition on the lease, but we were gonna tear it down this summer now that he died. Do you maybe want to see that one then?'''' [Shawn]


    ``I thought you wanted to tear it down.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Well yeah, but these buildings are actually somewhat in demand right now because the new teachers dorm hasn''t been expanded yet. And seeing as it''s in the forest area already, it might just be better to let you have that one so we can tear down one of these instead.'''' [Shawn]


    ``Sure.'''' [Nathan]


    Can''t be much worse than these..


    We walk to the house along a path though the woods. When we come to the house it''s surrounded by a clearing, allowing light to reach the house all around.


    ``This is quite nice. I never expected old grumpy Barker to have kept this place in such a good clean state.'''' [Shawn]


    ``No one inspected it after he died?'''' [Nathan]


    ``It was before I was instated. The old principal never cared much for anything outside the academy walls.'''' [Shawn]


    ``His loss. Do you have a key?'''' [Nathan]


    ``No, but that''s okay, watch this.'''' [Shawn]


    His back starts to glow as his aura appears.


    It''s just like his feathers and his robe, split down the middle between a rusty red and a deep blue. Usually an aura moves differently depending on which element it''s channeling, and so is both sides of his. So while his entire right side is a slowly moving mass of muddy light, while the left is a flowing mass of a deep blue glow.''''


    He bends down in front of the lock and puts his hands up in front of it.


    ``How do you do that?'''' [Nathan]


    ``I am one of the few that have two elements that are completely equal. Most people with my-, condition, can''t even manifest their aura, because there is no incantation.


    In return, I can cast spells from both elements at once. And that lets me pick locks that are burglar-proof.'''' [Shawn]


    ``You can invoke your aura without an incantation?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Sure you can. It''s just very difficult, most people don''t even bother trying. You''d have to be extremely good at mana manipulation.'''' [Shawn]


    ``Could you teach me?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Haha, sure child.'''' [Shawn]


    The lock clicks open.


    ``But maybe you should wait until we teach you to invoke your aura.'''' [Shale]


    ``He learned that a year ago.'''' [Shale]


    Shawn turned his head and looks at my father.


    ``Truly?..'''' [Shawn]


    ``- Don''t get your hopes up, my aura.. Isn''t very thick..'''' [Nathan]


    ``.. Jessica did tell me you were unusual, but I thought it was just the hair..'''' [Shawn]


    ``Nope, I am the whole package..'''' [Nathan]


    Shawn kneels down in front of me, and puts his hand on my shoulder.


    ``..Don''t you worry child, if you can already invoke your aura I''m sure you can make something of yourself. If anything, I''m proof that you should not give up...'''' [Shawn]


    He maintains eye contact shortly before he stands back up.


    ``Now, let''s see what old Barker left behind shall we?'''' [Shawn]


    He opens the door and we step inside.


    It''s a somewhat large entrance hall, with direct access to the living room. The living room itself is a somewhat larger than a dorm room, with large windows and a door on either side. The kitchen is accessible through the hall, same as the bathroom. It''s nicely decorated, but entirely covered in dust.


    ``Wow, old Barker had a nice place.'''' [Shawn]


    ``yeah, this is really nice. In fact, I think it might be perfect.'''' [Nathan]


    ``What would this place cost?'''' [Jessica]


    ``I had no idea it was in such good repair, I don''t think I can justify renting it out for fifty thousand BUCs like we talked about Jessica.. It would have to be at least seventy five thousand for the nine years.'''' [Shawn]


    ``But we can''t afford that.. Is there any of the other places you liked Nathan?'''' [Jessica]


    Hmm.. I still don''t really want to live with some random brat for nine years, but those other places were just in such disrepair..


    ``If I decide to live in the dorms, are there any ways I could share a room with someone who will be attending as a student of ?'''' [Nathan]


    ``No, you can only live in the dorm of your own element, it''s ancient tradition, the only way is to live off campus.'''' [Shawn]


    "Could we afford it if I lived with Tony?" [Nathan]


    My parents look at each other for a short while.


    "Yes, I think we could." [Jessica]

 Chapter 5.5 : Duel

    ``And begin!'''' [Shawn]


    We''re at the central arena of the academy. After my parents decided to rent the Barker cottage, on the condition that Alfred agreed to let Tony live there with me, Shawn took us to see the an exam that''s currently being conducted, in the course of chant-less combat. And it seems like he saved the best for when he got here.


    The two that are currently being examined are a swordsman with a square shield, and a woman with a spear. The swordsman has clear blue hair, and a matching rope with emerald green wave markings on the bottom, whereas the woman has summer green hair with clear streaks of rose. Her robe is much more exquisite, depicting a summer forest with roses blooming.


    They are both in their late teens, the boy being a birdkin and the girl a lizardkin. Shawn told me it''s their last year at the academy, so they would have to be either seventeen or eighteen. Not much younger than I were when I died..


    They already summoned their aura, and bowed at each other from opposite sides of the arena.


    ``Page Rose and Vaughn Aaron. These children have been at the top of their year since the day they entered the academy. And bitter, bitter rivals since the same day. Miss Page comes from a rather wealthy family that''s been in Bightkeep for generations, while Mister Vaughn was orphaned a few years before he joined the academy. As he couldn''t afford the tutelage, he lives off a scholarship from the Order of the Sword. He has quite a few achievements under his belt from excursions with them in the area. Miss Page, on the other hand, has an outstanding academic record that Mister Vaughn could never hope to match, much to his own regret.


    Theory versus practice.


    This match should be one that few here shall ever forget.'''' [Shawn]


    I look around. The place is packed. There are several thousand people here, and though the arena itself is not that big, the tribunals are rather large. The tribunal is separated into three, like everything else in this world apparently, giving the impression that there are three separate teams competing.


    The chanting, however, makes it abundantly clear that there are only two teams. The entire blue tribune, along with half of the green tribune, is chanting ``Aa-ron! Aa-ron!'''' while the rest is cheering ``Ro-ous! Ro-ous!''''. Guess ``Rose'''' is hard to yell in rhythm.


    And indeed, as Shawn said, this will be a match that I won''t forget anytime soon.


    As soon as they finished bowing to each other, Rose used magic to pull several boulders up from the earth around her, each the size of a basketball, and compress them into perfectly round spheres. As they float around her, she swings her spear around to hurl them towards Aaron in quick succession.


    Aaron, on the other hand, quickly spread his wings and takes off, prioritizing his mobility over an immediate attack. As he darts around the arena, using magic to make sharp and sudden turns to avoid the flying boulders, the edges of the arena showing ripples whenever the boulders miss him and fly towards the audience.


    As Aaron makes a sudden stop in front of our part of the tribunal, the boulder he avoided stops dead in front of me


    As I flinch form the shock, the boulder is smashed against a ripple in space.


    ``Do not worry Nathan, the water magicians here are most excellent. Something of this caliber is no problem at all for them.'''' [Jessica]


    ``Water magicians? But there is no water?'''' [Nathan]


    ``They spread several thin layers of water out across the arena. You cannot see them, but they are still there, and nothing can pass through them.'''' [Jessica]


    So this world has barrier magic too, how convenient.


    As the remains of the boulder in front of me is released from the barrier and falls to the ground, the battle changes in an instant. Rose stops throwing boulders to pull hundreds of smaller rocks from the ground, but before she finishes Aaron swoops down to strike at her. As he is half way, she flicks her spear at her to lunch the last boulder towards him, though it''s much slower than the earlier ones, on account of her maintaining the spell that pulls rocks from the earth. He swings his sword in front of him, sending a wind blade out in front of him, much larger than the one I can produce with my boots.


    It slices the rock clean in half, and he sweeps down between the two separated halves to strike at Rose.


    Just as he pass through the two halves, Rose lets go of her staff with her right hand, reach out towards him with an open palm.


    And tightens her hand into a fist.


    The two halves of the boulder explode into small rocks that shoot out in all directions, and the rocks she just pulled out of the ground drop to the floor.


    As the tribune gasps, Aaron crashes to the floor, his wings bloodied.


    ``So she got the first point huh..'''' [Shale]


    ``It is his own fault for falling for such an obvious trick. Really, if he had not shown off and went through the projectile, it would have been simple to avoid taking such a bad hit.'''' [Jessica]If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ``She must have known he would do that, otherwise she wouldn''t have prepared a scattershot like that. But getting him from his blind side, what excellent technique.'''' [Shale]


    As my parents discuss the tactics and events, Shawn looks proudly at the scene unfolding, a small smile across his face and expectation in his eyes.


    Guess this fight is far from over.


    As Aaron picks himself of from the ground, Rose is breathing heavily. Using that much magic must have taken a toll on her, a burden that Aaron is free of. On the other hand, his wings seem too injured to let him fly, and so they stand silently in front of each other again, waiting for someone to make the first move.


    This time, Aaron makes the first move, and starts unleashing a flurry of swings towards Rose, each propelling a blade of air forwards at high speed.


    Rose takes a defensive stance, and slowly back away as she whirls her spear around to pull plates of rock from the ground to block the blades, each torn in two by the impact before the blade itself dissipates into mana.


    ``Bold move, especially since he took such a beating.'''' [Shale]


    ``What do you mean?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Summoning matter is rather costly compared to just manipulating, remember? The cost is much less for an Air user, but it''s high none the less. In return, it has a much higher impact, which is why he can split the rock walls she pulls from the ground.'''' [Jessica]


    ``Why do they move their weapons around to cast spells?'''' [Nathan]


    ``You can''t see it, but they have inscribed mana lines along the blade and the staff. You can learn to use those to control the spells you cast.'''' [Shale]


    ``But if those are all the spells he can use chantless, he is going to have a problem.'''' [Jessica]


    ``Why?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Because she is sure to have something up her sleeve for close combat. And if he cannot step past the range of her spear, he is going to lose this.'''' [Jessica]


    As my parents keep talking quietly to themselves, Rose pulls up a single boulder and hurls it at Aaron. As he stops to dodge the attack, keeping a close eye on the boulder as it passes him, Rose runs ahead to strike at his exposed flank.


    He blocks her thrust with his shield, and takes a step back, followed by another thrust to his front leg, which he parries just in the nick of time, catching her off balance.


    Rose quickly takes a step forward to regain her balance, but is rewarded with a quick slash across her forearm, lacerating her skin and making her blood flow down to her hand and drip to the ground as she jumped back to regain her posture.


    Aaron capitalizes on her mistake, and quickly close the gap to get pass her range, bashing the point of her spear away with his shield. She lets go of her spear with one hand to give him a quick jab across the chin, staggering him long enough to regain her range and stance.


    At this point, they are both injured and low on mana, panting heavily as they each take a short break, maintaining the status quo.


    ``Point two Aaron then..'''' [Shale]


    Staring at each other, panting heavily and obviously feeling their wounds, the intense silence between them ready to break the moment any of them blink.


    It seems they are whispering something to each other, either taunting each other or commending one another on their tenaciousness.


    As a drop of blood gathers on her knuckle and fall the to ground, he strikes.


    He sends a volley of air blades towards her in rapid succession as she swings her spear to pull rocks from the ground, blocking his attacks midair.


    When he comes in range to strike at her, she pushes a pillar of stone from under his feet to push him off balance.


    He use it as a stepping stone to leap far above her, showering her in air blades, forcing her to pull pillars from the ground to encage herself. As he lands, he takes a stance and gather magic for a second before swinging his sword and sending a huge air blade towards her cage.


    Unable to evade from within her cage, she pulls a massive wall from the ground. The air blade collides with it, and pulverize it rather than cut it in two, before both the air blade and the wall vaporize into mana particles.


    ``Point three Aaron as well.'''' [Jessica]


    Aaron doesn''t miss the chance, and leap in towards Rose, who is still caught in her cage, unable to dodge backwards. She steadies herself, and stab at him repeatedly in quick succession.


    Narrowly evading and using his shield to block, Aaron slowly pushes her further into the prison of her own making, making it harder and harder for him to flank her.


    Aaron swings his blade and calls forth an air blade, cutting several pillars down at once and opening up the cage to give him some more wiggle room.


    As the pillars come crashing down, one of them balance for a second before falling towards Rose.


    Caught between the falling rock and Aaron''s rapid strikes, Rose attempts a desperate blow towards Aaron''s shoulder as he swings his sword to launch a charged air blade.


    As Rose''s spear penetrates Aaron''s shoulder, the pillar shatters.


    What''s left of the pillar scatters across the floor, and Aaron falls backwards, bleeding profoundly from his shoulder.


    A clear gasp rings out across the arena, as the fight comes to an unexpected finish.


    ``So she finishes with a triple pointer huh?'''' [Shale]


    ``He threw the fight, her reply better be worth it. Did you know about this Shawn?'''' [Jessica]


    ``Of course I did. He tries to hide it, and he''s convinced he succeeds, but she''s the only one that doesn''t know.'''' [Shawn]


    As the teachers rush in to heal the contestants, Rose falls to her knees next to Aaron. She tries to stop the bleeding from his shoulder, yelling at him in confusion before he turns his face towards her and reach his uninjured hand up to caress her face. She puts her hands over her mouth, clearly shocked from his words, before she quickly leans forwards to hug him as the crowd explodes into cheers and applause, and the teachers arrive to treat their wounds.


    ``Well isn''t that nice Aaron, you managed to tell her before you graduated...'''' [Shawn]


    He says as he stares ahead, caught in his own thoughts.


    ``You said this is an exam?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Hmm? Oh, yeah.'''' [Shawn]


    ``And what course was it again?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Chantless combat, why?'''' [Shawn]


    ``Are exams usually conducted with sharp weapons?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Well not all of them of course, but once you reach the age of fifteen you''re expected to experience dangerous situations, so from that point on, all of the exams that require you to spar involve sharp weapons. But don''t worry Nathan, I''m sure you''ll be quite alright, and short of a fatal head would we have doctors that can save your life and limbs.'''' [Shawn]


    He says with a warm smile on his face.


    I give a slow nod, and slowly sit down in my chair as the audience keeps cheering for both of the contestants.


    He was right..


    I''ll never be able to forget this...

 Chapter 6.1 : Life through rose colored glasses

    Spring, age 8.


    I strum the guitar with my fingertips.


    I adjust the higher tunes a bit and go again. This time I''m happy with the sound of it.


    It''s been a few years, naturally since I held a guitar, but it feels so natural. Graham made this for me over the winter, did a really good job of it too. This world has instruments rather similar to guitars, but I asked him to modify it a bit.


    I''m sitting on the lawn behind my parents house by myself. Both mom and dad had something to do, and they left me alone this morning. So I''ve spend the time playing.


    My original mother played this tune to me when I was a child. I don''t remember the lyrics, but the tune stuck with me. Don''t even remember the title. Was something from the time she was young. It''s one of the only things about my childhood I can clearly recall. I can''t even remember her face, but I remember her singing this to me every night as she tucked me in.


    Here I sit, in the early days of spring, enjoying the warmth of the sun.


    Ahh... So nice.


    The flowers haven''t bloomed yet, but the smell of ocean and the grass permeates through the air.


    So relaxing.


    It''s been a week since my parents took me to Bightkeep.


    We talked to Albert about the cottage, and he agreed to let Tony live with me off campus. My parents would pay the rent for the 9 years that Shawn would let me live there, and Tony would rent a room from them.


    There''s still a year till i start school though. So until then, I''m gonna keep learning magic and swordsmanship from my parents, and imbuing from Alfred.


    Busy busy.


    I should probably start practicing the Air Clone spell, I can definitely see the potential of using it with mana crystals, but at the same time, it''s such a waste of a warm spring day.


    I put down my guitar and lay back on the lawn.


    Ahh..


    The gentle sounds of the waves and the wind wash over me as I slowly drift to sleep.


    I open my eyes sheepishly.


    A cold wind is blowing in from the ocean.


    It''s rather chilly. I shouldn''t have napped outside in the early spring.


    I tilt my head to the left, and see my cousin Sam standing a few yards away.


    ``Hi Sam, what are you doing here?'''' [Nathan]


    ``...'''' [Samantha]Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ``Did my mom or dad bring you here?'''' [Nathan]


    She slowly nods her head, and point towards the pier. My dad is offloading something from the boat.


    ``Are you going to see Sarah?'''' [Nathan]


    She nods. Her eyes light up a bit, she must be excited.


    ``Want to hear some music?'''' [Nathan]


    Sam tilts her head a bit to the left, before timidly nodding her head.


    ``Then come sit over here, I''ll show you.'''' [Nathan]


    I pick up my guitar and pat the grass in front of me.


    She slowly walks towards me. As I strum the guitar, she sits down a bit further from me than where I patted the grass.


    I start humming the tune softly while playing the guitar.


    As I strum the guitar and hum the tune I remember from my childhood, Sam listens intensely and slowly nudge closer.


    Her azure eyes, gleaming out from under her long bangs, stare at my guitar.


    I finish the tune.


    Sam''s eyes sparkle behind her hair, still fixated on the guitar.


    ``Do you want to try it?'''' [Nathan]


    Her gaze shifts to me shortly, before she lowers her eyes and shakes her head.


    ``You do not need to be shy, you can try it if you want.'''' [Nathan]


    She slowly shakes her head again.


    ``Do you just want to sit and listen?'''' [Nathan]


    This time her eyes light up as she nods.


    I smile and play another tune. One of the few others that I remember, though I also don''t remember where it''s from or any of the text.


    ``You like music?'''' [Nathan]


    She nods shyly, looking down.


    ``Then why do you not want to try?'''' [Nathan]


    ``...'''' [Samantha]


    ``Are you afraid you are going to damage the guitar?'''' [Nathan]


    Samantha shakes her head, looking dejected.


    ``Are you afraid it is going to sound bad?'''' [Nathan]


    ``...'''' [Samantha]


    ``Is that it, are you afraid that you are no good?'''' [Nathan]


    ``...'''' [Samantha]


    She drops her head and slouches her shoulders.


    ``Samantha, I can assure you, if you try the guitar, it is going to sound horrible.'''' [Nathan]


    She looks up. A surprised and sad look on her face.


    ``But do you know what that means?'''' [Nathan]


    Samantha stares silently at me, a look of sadness and hurt in her eyes.


    ``It means that you cannot fail.'''' [Nathan]


    She opens her eyes with surprised wondering.


    ``You cannot possibly fail at making it sound horrible, you can only succeed. And the next time you try, you can only improve. That is what is so wonderful about music. So will you please show me how badly you can play?'''' [Nathan]


    I extend the guitar towards her. After a short pause, she reaches forward to take it.


    I sit back and smile at her.


    She places the guitar on her lap.


    With her tiny hand, she strums the guitar.


    It could not have been more off-key if I had tried.


    ``Ha ha. Well that sounded horrible, did it not?'''' [Nathan]


    I say with a laugh.


    ``Now all you need is to practice. Your father made this for me, I am sure he will make something for you as well.'''' [Nathan]


    She clutches the guitar close, and nods with a vigor that I haven''t seen from her before.


    ``Sam, are you ready?'''' [Shale]


    Dad calls from the pier. He finished offloading the boat.


    Samantha looks sad, but seem to remember that she is about to hang out with Sarah. She hands me the guitar and gets up.


    ``Take care Sam, give Sarah and Tony my regards.'''' [Nathan]


    She gives me a short nod, and runs off towards the boat.


    Alone again.


    I wasted enough time with the guitar, I should really work on the Air Clone spell.


    I get comfortable. Eyes closed. Deep Breaths. Conjure my aura.


    I reach out my consciousness towards Ash. It''s forthcoming, but when I try to form the spell, it retracts.


    It seems confused. Should I try something easier? Many of the spells won''t be worth learning because of my weak aura, but perhaps it would make it easier for Ash to help me. Mom told me that Air Clone is a somewhat high end spell, but it didn''t sound like she thought it was beyond me.


    I should just power through. Mother told me to train the Air Clone, I should follow her instructions.


    Lets try again.

 Chapter 6.2 : Bloodshot Lily

    Summer, age 8.


    ``Nathan what''s taking so long, we''re here to see the cliff, don''t stop at every weird plant on the way.'''' [James]


    ``I know we are here to see the cliff, but can I just enjoy new things every once in a while? I mean look at this thing, it is fantastic!'''' [Nathan]


    It''s a bush made from crystal. In the center of each amber leaf is a glowing cyan core with deep blue veins crawling through the leaves. I''m kneeling down in front of it.


    ``Do you not think it is incredible? How does a plant like this even work?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Hurry up stupid, it''s just a crystal plant they are all over the place. Look, there''s crystal flowers over there, crystal grass over there, there''s even a crystal tree over there. I don''t get your fascination with them.'''' [Andrew]


    ``You regularly rant about how to use some of these as medicine. Is it so weird that I like how they look?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Yeah yeah, but these are all over the place.'''' [Andrew]


    ``But they look weird.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Would you two stop arguing all the time?'''' [Tony]


    ``This is why I said we shouldn''t bring girls, they just chat and chat and never shut up.'''' [James]


    ``Hey! What''s that supposed to mean!'''' [Sarah]


    ``Why are you even getting mad, stupid?'''' [Andrew]


    ``He thinks he''s a girl'''' [James]


    ``I AM a girl!'''' [Sarah]


    I let them tease and bicker while I watch the plant. It sways gently in the wind despite the leaves being rigid.


    The branches look crystal, but they have a soft core and can bend to a certain degree. I can see a few have broken, probably from an animal, but it doesn''t seem to have killed the plant. Despite it''s seemingly simple structure, there must be some mechanics that keep the fluid inside from running out, like in a real plant. I wonder just how these evolved, and from what.


    ``Everyone, can we just calm down? And stop looking at the bush Nathan, we need to move.'''' [Tony]


    ``Alright alright.'''' [Nathan]


    I get up and dust off my knee.


    `` Let''s go then.'''' [Tony]


    We continue our walk to the cliff. The shoreline changes some way south from the village, opposite direction from Bightkeep, turning into a more rocky landscape including a single large cliff. The view is rather good, and we are going to camp out tonight.


    I am looking forward to the twilight view at dusk. I know I should be spending my time practicing my imprinting, my magic, and my martial art, but I just couldn''t pass on this.


    But it''s a long trek. We''ve been walking for a few hours, and we''re only half way.


    We''re carrying our backpacks with sleeping bags and sleeping pads, and tents. We also brought some food and water.


    Just the basic camping gear, but it''s rather heavy. We''re only eight after all.


    ``How far is it?'''' [James]


    -And James whining about it isn''t helping..If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ``Twice as far as last time you asked.'''' [Nathan]


    ``That''s not helping Nathan.'''' [Tony]


    ``Neither is his complaints.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Since when were you so fast anyways?'''' [Andrew]


    ``Since always.'''' [Nathan]


    ``We always had to wait for you. Especially when we were climbing trees.'''' [Andrew]


    ``It was not that bad.'''' [Nathan]


    ``No it was.'''' [Tony]


    ``Et tu Brutus?'''' [Nathan]


    ``What?'''' [Tony]


    ``Never mind. So what are you going to do about school? Andrew I heard you wanted to apprentice in Bightkeep.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Yeah, I want to join my parents business, so I need to apprentice. I could have my parents teach me, but they already taught me a lot, and I wanted to be able to bring something to the business. Apprenticing under someone else is a good way of doing that, in return my parents will be taking my coming masters son as their apprentice.'''' [Andrew]


    ``Sounds like a good idea, but then you won''t be joining us in the Academy. Can''t you apprentice afterwards?'''' [Nathan]


    ``I don''t really need the things they teach at the Academy. My master will teach me how to read and write, and how to use the magic I need to process the herbs. There''s always people roaming the woods, and they often bring back more than enough herbs that I can buy cheaply. It was good enough for my parents, and it will be good enough for me.'''' [Andrew]


    ``We will miss you at the academy though.'''' [Nathan]


    ``No you won''t. Mostly because I will be crashing you and Tony''s place whenever I''m hungry.'''' [Andrew]


    ``Tch.. As if we are going to feed you.'''' [Tony]


    ``Oh I know, that''s why I''ll raid your pantry when you''re sleeping stupid.'''' [Andrew]


    ``Ah, but then we won''t be seeing you.'''' [Tony]


    ``I know, but you won''t miss me.'''' [Andrew]


    ``Fine, we get it, we will let you come over when you are hungry. James, you are coming with us to the academy right?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Yeah, I''ll be living in the dorms though. You''re also going to the academy, right Sarah?'''' [James]


    He''s been tip toeing around that questing a lot recently..


    ``I already said I''m going.'''' [Sarah]


    ``Oh.. I didn''t hear that..'''' [James]


    He tries to hide it, but he''s smiling.


    ``You will be at different dorms though, James will be at the Air dorm, and Sarah will be at the Earth dorms.'''' [Nathan]


    ``We should meet up though. Me and Nathan are going to share a cottage, so we you should all come over for dinner a few times a month.'''' [Tony]


    ``Yeah, that sounds nice.'''' [Andrew]


    Andrew pretends like it''s not really getting to him, but I know he hates that he won''t be attending the academy with the rest of us. He was going to, but then his parents got him this apprenticeship.


    I hope we manage to stay together though. They are all growing up to be really good people.


    ``So how far is it?'''' [James]


    God damn it James...


    We walk for some time yet before we take a break.


    ``Alright, let''s take a short break, Nathan go look at some plants or something so you don''t strangle James, you have that look in your eye.'''' [Tony]


    ``Fine.'''' [Nathan]


    I swear to god.. This freaking kid is getting on my nerves with his constant whining and ``are we there yet''''.. Aren''t birds supposed to have stamina?! How are you out of breath from a freaking light hike?!


    Sigh..


    Alright, so is there even anything worth looking at around here?


    Mostly just normal trees, there''s some crystal grass over there-


    What do we have here?


    There''s a small clearing further into the woods. In the center stands a single flower on a small mound.


    It''s milky white pedals surround a golden center that glitters in the sunlight. At the tip of each of the six pedals is a silver point.


    The pistil is crimson red, as are the razor-thin veins that streak down the pedals.


    It''s a crystal flower. The most beautiful I have seen yet.


    Emphasized by the sunlight and the poetic solitude.


    ``Don''t touch that.'''' [Andrew]


    I recoil with a jolt, realizing that I had unconsciously extended my hand towards the flower.


    ``The pedals are very sharp, and extremely brittle. The red liquid is very toxic, and sprays out when pedals snap off.'''' [Andrew]


    Deadly beautiful..


    ``I had hoped to bring it home. That is too bad.'''' [Nathan]


    ``My parents have one in their garden, you can see it back home. It''s called the ``bloodshot lily'''' They have an antidote too.'''' [Andrew]


    ``Why do they have one if it''s toxic?'''' [Nathan]


    "The stalk is used to make tea. Apparently, all you have to do is put it into a hot cup of water, and it dissolves into a rather good brew. [Andrew]


    ``And all you have to do to get it is to risk your life..'''' [Nathan]


    ``Guess that''s why it''s not very popular.'''' [Andrew]


    ``Must be. Yet people still keep it.'''' [Nathan]


    ``I always wondered why, doesn''t make sense to me.'''' [Andrew]


    ``There''s probably a reason. We should get back to the others, James might have vented his whining enough for us to continue.'''' [Nathan]


    ``It''s only been ten minutes, stupid.'''' [Andrew]


    ``You are right, what was I thinking..'''' [Nathan]


    I look up into his eyes with a smirk on my face, and we both start laughing.

 Chapter 6.3 : The cliff

    We''ve arrived.


    ``See James, I told you it wasn''t far.'''' [Tony]


    ``Haah.. Haah.. That was, haaah.. two miles ago..'''' [James]


    He pants, sitting on the ground several yards behind the rest of us.


    ``Oh come on James, even Sarah could keep up.'''' [Andrew]


    ``Why do you say ``even''''?!'''' [Sarah]


    ``Because you''re a girl.'''' [Andrew]


    ``So now I''m a girl?'''' [Sarah]


    ``What are you talking about, you were always a girl.'''' [Andrew]


    ``You all called me a boy and made fun of me ten minutes ago!'''' [Sarah]


    ``I don''t remember that, do you remember that Nathan?'''' [Andrew]


    ``Nope'''' [Nathan]


    ``Tony?'''' [Andrew]


    ``I think I would remember having a brother.'''' [Tony]


    ``James?'''' [Andrew]


    ``Haah.. Too.. exhausted.. to.. tease.. haaaahh'''' [James]


    ``See, he couldn''t possibly have called you a boy, he can hardly breathe.'''' [Andrew]


    Sarah throws her bag down on the ground.


    ``UUUGGGHHH!!!!'''' [Sarah]


    And storms off.


    ``Wow, what''s he so mad about?'''' [Andrew]


    ``He just gets mad when you call him a girl.'''' [Tony]


    ``Then he should get a haircut.'''' [Nathan]


    We always do this inside skit to annoy Sarah.


    She acts really mad, but she still insists on coming whenever we go anywhere.


    Well.


    They are just kids. The jokes about her gender are probably going to stop once they realize that she is, in fact, a girl. James already started acting different around her, even if he doesn''t really realize it himself.


    ``We should get our camp set up. Nathan, would you show me how to set up the tents?'''' [Tony]


    ``Sure.'''' [Nathan]


    Tony wanted to go camping after I told him about one of me and my mothers recent training exercises.


    We put our tents a few yards from the cliff edge, close enough that we can see the view but far enough that we feel safe.


    We have nothing to sit on, so we just put our sleeping pats in a circle behind the tents, away from the cliffs.


    When we''re done, I take a moment to look out across the cliff. It''s very high, 300 feet or so. The view is spectacular. There are small islands with houses on, dotted across the sea. Like the spots of a ladybug.


    ``You live in a house like that, right Nathan?'''' [Tony]


    I hear Tony say behind me.


    ``Hm? Yes.. My parents'' house lies on an island like that.'''' [Nathan]


    ``You know, I''ve never been to your house.'''' [Tony]


    ``Not much to see. It''s white and boxy. Nothing of interest, really. Well, except..'''' [Nathan]


    ``What?'''' [Tony]


    ``.. The night sky is spectacular..'''' [Nathan]


    ``What do you mean?'''' [Tony]


    ``Remember when we went to see the sunset from that old tree?'''' [Nathan]


    ``The one where you got attacked by a boar?'''' [Tony]


    ``Yeah that one. Remember the night sky just after the sun went down?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Not really, no. It was just the sky right?'''' [Tony]


    ``Yes, but it was every part of the sky. You could see everything. From one horizon to the next.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Hmm.. Yeah, now that you mention it. I do remember. Just a little bit.'''' [Tony]


    ``Now imagine that, but instead of the manaflies lighting up the trees below, there is a huge mirror that reflects the night sky. And just below that mirror it is bustling with life and color.'''' [Nathan]


    ``.. I can''t really imagine that. But it sound good.'''' [Tony]


    ``You will see it tonight. Why do you think I wanted to camp here?'''' [Nathan]


    ``I don''t know. Never thought about it.'''' [Tony]


    ``I wanted to see the sea at twilight. It is my favorite time of day.'''' [Nathan]The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ``Why? Just means you''re going to bed.'''' [Tony]


    Ah.. That''s right.. He''s just a kid. He has known this night sky all his life. He probably never thought about the planetary rings, how there''s more than one moon, the stars, or the glowing life on the sea bed. He thought nothing of it, it was just normal.


    And he has no idea why it should be appreciated.


    Not that I blame him.


    I was the same..


    ``One day, you might think differently.'''' [Nathan]


    I whisper, mostly to myself.


    ``.. You have that look in your eyes again.'''' [Tony]


    ``What look?'''' [Nathan]


    ``That look you get. I don''t know why, but every now and again, you-.. You get this sad look on your face, and you just zone out. Is something wrong?'''' [Tony]


    ``No.. No, nothing''s wrong, I-.. I just-..... Don''t wake up one day and realize you missed out on the good things in life.'''' [Nathan]


    Tony tilts his head slightly with a warm smile.


    ``Not often I hear you speaking informally.'''' [Tony]


    Ah..


    ``And you sound like my father. Really, you''re just an old man inside.'''' [Tony]


    I''m not really old..


    ``You''re just like grumpy old Rockspine!'''' [Tony]


    ``Oh come on, I''m not that bad.'''' [Nathan]


    ``He''s totally old Rockspine.'''' [James]


    ``No he''s not.'''' [Sarah]


    ``Thank you Sa-'''' [Nathan]


    ``Rockspine is only grumpy when he''s tired, Inkhead is grumpy all the time!'''' [Sarah]


    God damn kids.


    We spend some time teasing back and forth before heating our dinner. We''re all pretty hungry, so we don''t really talk during the meal. After we''re done, the sun is closing in on the horizon and we sit down in front of our tents with the sun in our backs.


    ``So what is it about this view that''s worth that long walk?'''' [James]


    ``This view? Not much. Sure it is nice, watching the sea from here. Beautiful even. But that is not why we are here.'''' [Nathan]


    ``But you said w-'''' [Andrew]


    ``I know what I said. We are here for the view we will see an hour from now, after the sun has gone down.'''' [Nathan]


    ``What? But we can see that from the village! We didn''t need to walk all the way here.'''' [James]


    ``Sure, you can. But have you?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Yes!'''' [James]


    ``Really? Have you ever sat down and just looked out across the water?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Well, no but-'''' [James]


    ``It''s not the same James. It''s different. Sitting down and just appreciating the landscape, taking the moment to take it in. It''s not the same as looking at something and going ``that''s nice''''. It''s different.'''' [Nathan]


    ``How is it different?'''' [Andrew]


    ``Andrew, what''s the best tea you ever had?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Sundew with a sprinkle of lemon.'''' [Andrew]


    ``Was it hot when you got it? Could you drink it right away?'''' [Nathan]


    ``No I had to wait.'''' [Andrew]


    ``And when it cooled down, how long did it take you to finish it?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Well it took some time, it was still hot.'''' [Andrew]


    ``Now imagine you got the same tea, but you poured enough milk into it that you could drink it right away. And you just gulped it down instead of enjoying it. Would that be the best tea you ever had?'''' [Nathan]


    ``.. No, not really.'''' [Andrew]


    ``It''s like that.'''' [Nathan]


    ``But I don''t like tea, it''s bitter.'''' [Sarah]


    I turn to her and smile.


    ``Maybe you will like this one.'''' [Nathan]


    We sit in idle chatter for a while before the sun starts to set behind us. As our shadows reach out across the sea, it turns from a deep emerald green to a dark almost blue color that reminds me of the sea of my old life. With a reminiscent smile of melancholy, I zone out for a minute, remembering my only remaining memory with my father. Being carried on his shoulders during a vacation to France.


    ``Look look, there''s light in the water!'''' [Sarah]


    I snap out of my memory.


    Hearing the wondering wows from the others around me, I look at each of the members of our little group. Andrew, sitting to my left. He''s grown a lot recently. He used to be my height, but he''s half a head taller than me now. James is sitting to the far right, next to Sarah. He''s as whiny as ever, but he stopped giving up. Sarah is the same as ever though, violent little tomboy that she is.


    And Tony, sitting in the middle of our group. He became more perceptive lately. He was always one to notice, but recently he-.. He notice things about you before you even notice yourself. He''ll make a fine man one day.


    And a fine friend.


    We sit in silence as the sun drifts down across the horizon, revealing the stars and drawing the rings in vivid detail, unlike the murky portrayal I can see during the day. The Moons are up, shining bright and reflecting the waves of the sea as they roll to shore, even from this height.


    As the life of the sea starts to glow, the sea and sky light up in symphony, serenading the moons and the stars.


    We sit in silence as dusk turns to twilight, and to night.


    ``It''s pretty cold.'''' [James]


    ``Yeah, Andrew did you bring the heat crystals?''''


    ``I left them by the bags.'''' [Andrew]


    ``I will get them.'''' [Nathan]


    I push myself to my feet and stretch my back. If I remember correctly, the bags were over--.. There they are.


    I find Andrew''s bag and see a few crystals. I should probably take one for each of us, even if it''s only Sarah and James that are cold right now.


    As I reach down, I hear a noise from the forest.


    Looking up, I see a small deer walking past fifty feet away.


    Still nervous, I reach down into the bag.


    The world turns grey. The deer stops in it''s tracks, mid step.


    My breath and movements freeze immediately, as the world slows down.


    And twenty feet from me, a shadow roars into existence.


    I hear nothing, but the mere presence of this-.. This being.. Shakes my very existence.. A deafening roar of silence.


    It''s moving.


    It''s moving fast.


    Strides across the open field, with a pace I could not match if I ran with all my might.


    Flickering left and right, it stops for fractions of a second every few yards, before resuming it''s strides to the next point of interest.


    It stops and looks at the deer. Standing still for seconds on end.


    With lightning speed, it turns it''s face to me, four glowing stars in the shape of a rhombus on it''s head in the place of a face.


    It stares at me, it''s gaze piercing my soul and shattering my essence.


    Two streaks of aurora draws out from behind it''s back, stretching towards the stars.


    I try to stand. I try to snap out of the trance, like I learned so long ago that it''s second nature to me, but nothing happens.


    It takes a step forwards. Raising it''s hand towards me, the aurora twists from the sky and wraps itself around it''s arm.


    Realizing with horror that it''s coming for me, I pull back with all my might.


    Another step.


    No.


    Another, faster step.


    Leave me alone!


    It starts walking.


    Not darting from place to place, it''s moving with one singular purpose.


    Me.


    Away.. Stay away!!


    The world snaps into color as I jump to my feet, loosing my balance entirely and landing on my back, panting heavily and feeling the sheer terror as the cortisol floods my system in an instant.


    ``What are you doing Nathan?'''' [Andrew]


    I look around puzzled.


    The shadow is nowhere to be seen.


    I hyperventilate for a few second before I sit back up.


    ``.. Nothing.. I just slipped.'''' [Nathan]


    I look at the crystal. It''s lying on the grass, gleaming in the moonlight.


    I slowly reach my shaking hand towards it, and touches it lightly, ready to pull my hand back with a moments notice.


    Nothing happens.


    Letting go of the crystal, I go back to my friends. They chat solemnly about their new experience, talking about the great beauty they just experienced.


    Shortly after, they agree to tuck in, and lie on their backs enjoying the starry night from inside their tents, their heads resting outside the tents so they can see the sky, chatting lowly about tonight and the days to come as they drift off to sleep, one by one.


    And I pass an anxious, sleepless night.

 Chapter 6.4 : Slow Progress

    Summer, age 8.


    ``Remember to focus on your breathing while you imprint the crystals Nathan. I know it''s hard, but you have to master it.'''' [Alfred]


    ``I know Alfred, I will work on it.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Please do. Say, there was something you wanted to try out right? You had a new magic you wanted to try to imbue?'''' [Alfred]


    I''m sitting in Alfred''s shop, making the usual heating crystals that glow when they are low on power. Good practice. Very boring.


    ``Yes. My mom showed me a magic where you produce a sound, I wanted to see how it works with a crystal.'''' [Nathan]


    ``The ``Whistle'''' spell, or the ``Air Speaker'''' spell?'''' [Alfred]


    ``It is the ``Whistle'''' spell, how does the ``Air Speaker'''' spell work?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Like ventriloquism. You talk and the sound comes out somewhere else. Pretty useful.'''' [Alfred]


    ``I will ask her to show me then.'''' [Nathan]


    ``But you wanted to try the ``Whistle'''' spell. We have a few crystals in the shop, but I really need to go buy some more.'''' [Alfred]


    ``If you want I can look after the shop. I need to practice paying attention while imbuing either way.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Hmm.. How good is your counting?'''' [Alfred]


    ``If you mean my math, I can do it just fine.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Fair enough. I''ll be back in a say few hours, please do your best with your practice.'''' [Alfred]


    He gets up, gathers his things, and walks out the door.


    ``Alright then, time to get to work.'''' [Nathan]


    I sit down, facing the door, ready to begin.


    I channel my aura, and put my hands on the crystal, ready to imprint the crystal with the spell.


    The imprinting itself is easy, not exactly a difficult spell. But I want to see what I can do with this.


    Ideally, I want to make a speaker of some sort. Now, the image that appears in my mind when I channel the spell into the crystal has something that looks like a graph and a curve of some sort. But it has no scales..


    If I manipulate this, it should change the frequency... I can change the amplitude too.


    Can I add another curve? There, that does it. I''ll try adding two frequencies next to each other, see if I can get a beats signal going.


    I finish the crystal, and ease out of the trance.


    ``Are you finished?'''' [Emelia]


    ``Oh. Emelia, I did not see you.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Of course you didn''t you were busy.'''' [Emelia]


    ``Well, yeah, but I was supposed to practice paying attention while I imprint..'''' [Nathan]If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ``Haha, you failed then.'''' [Emelia]


    She giggles


    ``Hey, have you seen my dad?'''' [Emelia]


    ``Yeah, he went to get some more crystals.'''' [Nathan]


    ``When is he coming back? I wanted to take a walk around the village, but he has to be there to help me back when I can''t walk anymore.'''' [Emelia]


    ``Your health has improved a lot though, I remember when I first saw you and you couldn''t even get out of bed.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Yes, Doctor Shale really helped me a lot.. But I can still only really walk for a quarter of an hour before I need to relax.'''' [Emelia]


    ``Actually, I might have a solution for that. I had Graham make something that you can sit in while your dad pulls you around.'''' [Nathan]


    ``What?! How does it work?!'''' [Emelia]


    She said with stunned expression of disbelief.


    ``Uhm, it is just a wheelchair. You know, a chair with wheels so it can be pulled.'''' [Nathan]


    ``I''ve never heard of that! That''s amazing!'''' [Emelia]


    ``It''s nothing much.'''' [Nathan]


    ``No it is!'''' [Emelia]


    ``Well he should have it done in a few days. If you want, I can pull you around the village while your father is working.'''' [Nathan]


    ``That would be great!'''' [Emelia]


    She''s jumping around in joy, clapping her hands and smiling like I have never seen before. Her long amber hair swirling around.


    It''s really quite lovely.


    It actually cost me a fair bit of BUCs, like the guitar. Graham gave me a good deal, but it was still quite expensive, and I spent a lot of the money I made from creating the glowing heat crystals for Alfred.


    But as long as I can see her smile like this, it''s worth it..


    ``I have to go back to bed, but thank you so much Nathan!'''' [Emelia]


    ``You don''t have to go if you don''t want to though.'''' [Nathan]


    ``What do you mean?'''' [Emelia]


    ``Well, uhm, if you want to, you can just sit here. I don''t mind.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Won''t I interrupt you?'''' [Emelia]


    ``Well I''m supposed to pay attention while I''m imprinting, so perhaps you can help me with that. And if I lose focus, you can help pull me out of it.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Sure! If you think I can help.'''' [Emelia]


    She says with a smile, as she sits down on the other side of the counter.


    I realign myself in the seat, and get ready to work.


    As I channel my aura into the crystal, I make sure to pay attention to Emelia.


    She''s resting her chin on her right hand, looking into my eyes. Her emerald eyes shining gently in the light from the window.


    Her nose isn''t very big. It''s narrow, sharp, and with a straight edge shape.


    Her chin is neither sharp nor soft, but her cheekbone sticks out slightly. Her hair flows down in front of her face, partly covering one of her eyes, showing slight glimmers of the same emerald green that shines in her eyes.


    And her smile is enchanting. Her tiny lips parted, showing the white of her teeth, her eyes open wide and filled with joy.


    She''s never looked this happy before.


    She''s stunning.


    The clothes she''s wearing are linen, a long white gown.


    She never goes outside, so I guess there''s little problem in giving her a white dress.


    It''s sleeveless, allowing her frail arms to move freely, showing her shoulder and collarbones.


    The V-neck showing the hint of a cleavage, peaking out as she leans forwa-


    She snaps her fingers in front of my face, and I lean back with a jolt.


    ``You''re losing focus Nathan, your eyes were sliding down. You''re supposed to pay attention while you''re imprinting.'''' [Emelia]


    ``Ah.. Ye-yeah..'''' [Nathan]


    ``Good! Now try again.'''' [Emelia]


    She says, merrily.


    ``Uhm, sure.'''' [Nathan]


    I try again, this time with a clear blush on my face.


    I''ve never looked at her like this.


    She has an amused look on her face, clearly finding my ordeal funny.


    She shifted the way she''s sitting.


    She''s leaning back now instead of resting her chin on her hand. She flicks her head to move the hair from her face.


    Her arms are crossed, slightly pushing her bust up. Luckily, she''s leaning back this time..


    She twitches her nose.. She has this slightly crooked smile on, and every now and again, her nose twitches.


    As she looks around, her hair keeps getting in her eyes, so she keeps flicking her head to remove it.


    She finally moves it to a side, playing with the tips as she looks down. She seems to have forgotten that she''s supposed to help me stay in focus.


    Guess I''m not the only one that gets distracted.


    Remembering what she was supposed to do, she looks up at me again, locking eyes with me.


    And smile.


    God she''s beautiful..


    ``How is it going? Are you making progress?'''' [Emelia]


    Ah.


    I slowly nod my head.


    ``Good, let me know when you''re done.'''' [Emelia]


    I should really start working..


    Slowly, I start imagining the diagram, taking frequent breaks to pay attention to Emelia, waving my hand every now and again, looking at her play with her hair..

 Chapter 6.5 : Amber

    Summer, age 8.


    I''m sitting in Alfred''s workshop.


    It''s a bit lonely today.


    Alfred is pulling Emelia around outside, same as yesterday, same as the day before. And the day before that.


    So I''m left here tending the shop, minding my own business.


    I do practice paying attention while imprinting, but it''s slow progress. Takes a lot of concentration.


    Not a lot of customers, but that''s not unusual. Alfred mostly sells things in bulks, or on order. Still, there''s no reason to reject people who just need their basic stuff replaced.


    I''ve even convinced a few people to switch to the crystal designs that I made. Not that I told them that. They think it''s Alfred''s invention, which is fine by me.


    I don''t really need more attention. The odd glare or under-the-breath-comment is really enough.


    ``Are you still doing that?'''' [Tony]


    ``Hmm? Oh Tony, weren''t you playing with James today?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Yeah, we''re just picking up a sword, then we''re gonna go to the forest again.'''' [Tony]


    By ``sword'''' he means that stick that Alfred made for him..


    ``So you''re fencing?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Yeah! You should join us! Isn''t your mom teaching you fighting and stuff?'''' [Tony]


    She is, but she also told me not to fight with people for fun.


    ``A bit, but I''m really no good. And I promised Alfred that I wouldn''t leave the shop.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Too bad, see ya! Come on James, we''re racing to the hill!'''' [Tony]


    He says, running out of the room with the glorified stick in his hand.


    Back to work I guess.


    ``Nathan! Did you see the big crystal tree outside the village?!'''' [Emelia]


    She exclaims as the door opens with a bang.


    She''s gotten quite energetic since she got that wheelchair. Alfred seems a lot happier too.


    ``Yeah I saw it. It''s one of my favorite places. The others think it''s dull though.'''' [Nathan]


    ``How can they think it''s dull, it''s marvelous!'''' [Emelia]


    ``Was there any customers while I was away Nathan?'''' [Alfred]


    ``Only Miss Skyhide, she wanted to replace a heater crystal. She couldn''t find one she liked, so she might come by again later.'''' [Nathan]


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.Although I doubt she actually needed a heater crystal..


    ``Oh, well I''m sure we''ll find one she likes if she comes back later.'''' [Alfred]


    And even if he still hasn''t figured out that she isn''t clumsy enough to ruin a crystal once a week, he doesn''t seem to mind that she comes by so much. Saves him from going down to the well to see if she''s around.


    ``I can push Emelia around the village if you need a break.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Hmm.. Well if you need a break, then maybe that''s a good idea.'''' [Alfred]


    ``Alright. Come on Emelia, we''ll start with going down to the pier.'''' [Nathan]


    I wheeled Emelia down to the center of town, by the pier, and rolled her out onto the pier.


    "I never liked the smell of the sea.." [Emelia]


    She said after taking a deep breath.


    "Really? I love it. The salty smell when you see a sunrise, especially combined with the smell of grass is one of my favorites." [Nathan]


    "But I don''t like the salty smell. Sometimes I can smell it from my room." [Emelia]


    "I smell it every day when I go to be and when I get up. That''s the best part of living on an island." [Nathan]


    "You''re weird sometimes Nathan." [Emelia]


    She says with a giggle.


    "Probably." [Nathan]


    "So when did you see the sunrise?" [Emelia]


    "I do it all the time. Dad often needs to go out early in the morning, and I asked him to wake me up and take me with him when he had to get up before dawn. He sometimes takes me here when he does." [Nathan]


    "Isn''t it hard to get up that early?" [Emelia]


    "You get used to it." [Nathan]


    "But is it really worth it just to see the sun?" [Emelia]


    She looks at me with a slightly puzzled face.


    "Yeah. Makes you feel alive." [Nathan]


    Beats waking up to stare into my computer for hours on end. I miss my PC and my games, but I don''t miss waking up and playing all day because I had nothing else to do.


    "I never saw it." [Emelia]


    "I can take you if you want." [Nathan]


    "But I don''t really want to get up that early." [Emelia]


    "Then how about the sunset? I know a good spot." [Nathan]


    "Really? Would you?" [Emelia]


    She looked at me.


    Like a small light was lit in her eyes.


    Her smile is phenomenal, but she''s captivating when she''s looking at you like this.. I couldn''t have said no if I wanted to.


    "Sure. Your father has done a lot for me, and you''re a friend." [Nathan]


    "When can we go?" [Emelia]


    "I''d love to say today, but it''s a bit far away, and I your wheelchair can''t make it all the way. I''ll make some preparations and let you know when I''m done." [Nathan]


    "Thank you Nathan, I''m really looking forward to it!" [Emelia]


    She''s squirming in her chair, so cute.


    We sit at the pier for a bit longer before I roll her to the crystal tree. She saw it earlier, but she''s still like a child looking at a Christmas tree stuffed with presents when she looks at it.


    As we return to the shop, we see miss Skyhide exit with a small basket under her arm, probably containing a brand new heater crystal, and a smile on her face.


    "We''re back." [Nathan]


    "Oh good, Nathan can you take Emelia to her room? I need to run an errant." [Alfred]


    "Sure." [Nathan]


    I roll Emelia to her room and says my farewells. It''s getting late and dad might be waiting for me on the pier.


    "See you later Emelia, I''ll let you know when I''m ready to take you alright?" [Nathan]


    "Okay, see you." [Emelia]


    She looks very excited. It''s good to see her less depressed.


    As I walk through the hallway, I happen to look through Sarah''s half open door. She''s walking around in her room a bit frantically.


    "Hey Sarah, is something wrong?" [Nathan]


    She stops with a jerk. Seemingly, she was deep in thought and I interrupted her.


    "Wha-what?" [Sarah]


    "Is something wrong?" [Nathan]


    It''s like I''m looking at someone else. She''s usually very assertive in a somewhat calm manner, but now she''s standing there with her shoulders lumped and twitching uneasily like she''s a scared critter.


    "N-no, I''m just looking for something. It''s nothing." [Sarah]


    "Are you sure? I can keep my father waiting if you need my help." [Nathan]


    "I''ts fine, I don''t need your help." [Sarah]


    "Alright, but let me know if you change your mind. I''m coming again tomorrow, so just pull me aside if you need me okay?" [Nathan]


    She nods quietly before I leave.

 Chapter 6.6 : Trinket

    Mid summer, age 8.


    Me and the guys are going for a swim at a beach near the village. There''s a small island near the coast there, we want to see if we can swim all the way there and back. It''s not that far, so it shouldn''t be a problem.


    Me and Andrew meet up with Tony, and now we''re going to James'' place to pick him up.


    "So how far do you think you''re gonna get inkhead?" [Andrew]


    "Hm? What makes you think I can''t swim all the way?" [Nathan]


    "Because you''re small." [Andrew]


    "I live on an island and my parents are water-kin. I can swim just fine." [Nathan]


    "But you said you don''t like swimming." [Tony]


    "I don''t particularly enjoy it, but I can swim just fine. My mom makes me swim as exercise every now and again, so I''ve gotten pretty good at it." [Nathan]


    "Damn, that means I owe James five BUCs." [Andrew]


    "Why do you always bet against me, you lose every time." [Nathan]


    This is not the first time they bet on whether or not I have the "physical prowess" to do whatever we''re going to do. James was smart enough to bet on me, Andrew wasn''t.


    "Because you''re small, idiot." [Andrew]


    "You''re the idiot." [Nathan]


    He''s probably just doing it to tease me.


    "Oh hello children." [Alida Skywing]


    "Hi misses Skywing, is James in? We are going to the beach to swim." [Tony]


    "Oh I''m afraid he''s on an errant with his father. They should be back soon, so you can just wait in his room.


    We thank her for her hospitality and quietly go to James'' room.


    "So how much do you actually owe James?" [Tony]


    ".. About a hundred BUCs so far.." [Andrew]


    "From just five BUC bets? That''s really dumb Andrew." [Nathan]


    "It''s your fault! How am I supposed to know that your mom taught you to climb walls?!" [Tony]


    "Well I told you that I could do it." [Nathan]


    ".. I thought you were just showing off because Sarah brought your cousin." [Andrew]


    "No I showed off because you made fun of me for being small." [Nathan]


    "How much allowance do your parents even give you?" [Tony]


    ".. Fifty.." [Andrew]


    "So you owe him two months worth of allowance. Isn''t it time that you stopped making stupid bets with him then?" [Nathan]


    "..." [Andrew]If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Seriously, this means you have to go two months without candy, do you really want to lose more candy just so you can tease Nathan about his height?" [Tony]


    "... No..." [Andrew]


    He always had a sweet tooth. If you ever want him to do anything, just offer him candy.


    There is a lull in our conversation, so I start looking around the room. It''s rather simple, but he does have some toys and some clothes lying about. He''s got some stuff lying on his desk, some tools and some wood. There''s wood shavings lying on the floor, and he''s got a few small crystals lying in a pile. They are all different colors, and a few of them are polished, though not very nicely.


    It seems like he''s practicing making something like a trinket.


    "Hey guys, come look at this." [Nathan]


    "Hm? What''s up?" [Tony]


    "Looks like he''s making some kind of necklace in his spare time." [Nathan]


    "Wow, I didn''t know he knew how to use his hands like that." [Andrew]


    "It''s actually pretty impressive. This wooden piece looks quite well made." [Nathan]


    "Yeah it does, so does the crystals. I think he might have gotten them from the cave." [Tony]


    "It looks really good... We''re still gonna use it to make fun of him though." [Andrew]


    "Absolutely." [Nathan]


    "No doubt about it." [Tony]


    "It''s a bit dirty though, if we want to tease him we should polish it first." [Nathan]


    "There''s a piece of cloth here, you can use that." [Tony]


    "Oh thanks." [Nathan]


    I take the small piece of cloth he passed me and start polishing the wood. It''s mostly covered in dust and some dirt, guess he didn''t wash his fingers before he started working on it. He was always a bit of a slob.


    "It''s starting to look half decent." [Andrew]


    "It was mostly dust. Oh did you find another one?" [Nathan]


    Tony had found another trinket. This one was made of a reddish metal, maybe copper, with some silvery trims. It had a single yellow gem in the center, which looked to be made from amber.


    "Doesn''t look like I need to polish that one." [Nathan]


    We heard some footsteps in the hall, and turned around to see James open the door.


    "Haha, you girl, we found yo-" [Andrew]


    Tony rushed past us, and tackled James to the floor.


    He started hitting him again and again, sitting on top of him.


    "Wha-" [Andrew]


    "Tony, what are you doing?!" [Nathan]


    "YOU TOOK IT, YOU TOOK IT!!" [Tony]


    James was holding his hands up in defense, whimpering.


    "That''s enough Tony!" [Nathan]


    He kept hitting him, landing several blows to his head.


    "I said that''s enough Tony!" [Nathan]


    I grab him from behind, and drag him screaming off of James, his arms still flailing.


    James starts crawling backwards, crying and shivering.


    "LET GO OF ME!!" [Tony]


    "Calm down already, what is going on?" [Nathan]


    "I SAID LET GO!" [Tony]


    He swings around and hits me in the face with his elbow.


    He hits my nose.


    It hurts like hell.


    Hot blood running down my face, the taste of iron in my mouth.


    I stagger backwards, letting go of Tony and grabbing my nose.


    Tony turns around to face, me, a look of absolute rage on his face.


    He takes a swing at me.


    Dodge to the side. Grab his other hand by the wrist. Twist it around his back.


    And push him to the floor.


    "ENOUGH!" [Nathan]


    "ARRGHH!! LET ME GO!!" [Tony]


    He struggles to get free, so I tighten the grip on his wrist and push it closer to his neck.


    "I SAID ENOUGH!" [Nathan]


    I keep him pinned until he stops struggling.


    "What the hell is wrong with you?! [Nathan]


    "Nathan.." [Andrew]


    "What!!" [Nathan]


    "This says "Sarah" on the back..." [Andrew]


    I look at him. He''s holding out the trinket that was lying under the cloth, with it''s back to me. It says "Sarah" in golden letters on the back.


    ...


    He wouldn''t..


    I snap my head around to look at James. He''s holding his hands out in front of his face, covered in bruises and tears. His lip is bleeding, his left eye swollen.


    A look of terror on his face.


    And shame.


    "Did you take this from Sarah''s room?" [Nathan]


    "..." [James]


    "... Tony, calm down and I''ll let you go." [Nathan]


    "... No.. " [Tony]


    "What do you mean no, you''re already calm." [Nathan]


    "No I''m not.." [Tony]


    "Why are you even so angry, it''s just a trinket." [Nathan]


    ".. It''s my mothers funeral vestige.. The one given to Sarah.." [Tony]


    ...


    He''s crying. Crying and shaking with rage.


    "I know you''re angry, but you need to calm down. We''ll deal with this later. Calm down and we''ll leave.


    "Ugh..." [Tony]


    It took a few minutes for him to calm down. James was whimpering and sobbing in the hall, and Andrew just stood there speechless.


    Finally, he settled down, and I let him go. He got up, and walked past James without giving him a second look.


    Andrew followed him, giving James a glance full of disgust on the way out.


    I stood there for a second, before I followed them out.


    "I didn''t know.." [James]


    He whimpers as I pass him.


    I stop for a second and turn my head.


    ".. I believe you.." [Nathan]


    I say, without looking at him.

 Chapter 6.7 : Sunset

    The end of summer, age 8. My last living here.


    All that is left is autumn and a few weeks of winter. After the winter solstice is over, and by extension this year, I''ll be moving into the house in Bightkeep with Tony.


    But it''s still warm.


    I gentle warmth, not like the hotness of summer, with the burning sun and the cooling breeze.


    And today is an especially gentle day.


    Which is why I choose this day to take Emelia to see the sunset.


    "Are you ready?" [Nathan]


    "Yes!" [Emelia]


    She says, beaming with restless energy.


    "You kids have fun now, but remember to be careful. And if you get tired, remember to come home right away okay Emelia?." [Alfred]


    Alfred agreed to let me take her, but he sure isn''t happy about it. In fact, it took me two weeks to convince him.


    "Don''t worry Dad, I''m fine." [Emelia]


    "We''re off, see you after nightfall." [Nathan]


    "See you." [Alfred]


    And so we are on our way, me pushing her wheelchair in front of me.


    "So are you looking forward to seeing it?" [Nathan]


    "Yep!" [Emelia]


    "Good, good. It''s a bit far, is there anything you want to talk about until we get there?" [Nathan]


    "What happened at James''s house?" [Emelia]


    "Ah." [Nathan]


    "You didn''t think I would notice?" [Emelia]


    "..." [Nathan]


    I did not see this coming. How straightforward.


    "..." [Nathan]


    "Nathan?" [Emelia]


    "First, what do you think about James?" [Nathan]


    "Are you asking me if I know that he likes Sarah?" [Emelia]


    ".. Well.." [Nathan]


    "Even my father noticed Nathan." [Emelia]


    ".. Alright then.. He, uhm.. He took something from Sarah''s room." [Nathan]


    "What? Why?" [Emelia]


    "He wanted to make her a gift. He had been practicing woodcarving and he had some cut crystals that he polished. So he took something that he thought was pretty, so he could make something like it. Problem was-" [Nathan]


    "He took Moms funeral vestige.." [Emelia]


    "Yeah. He didn''t know that''s what it was, his parents hadn''t explained what funeral vestiges are. He just thought it was a pretty trinket." [Nathan]


    "So that''s why Sarah was so depressed." [Emelia]


    "I quietly gave it back to her, and told her that I found it in the bathroom laundry when I was looking for a towel." [Nathan]


    "So she doesn''t know?" [Emelia]


    "Her and James were always close, I don''t want to ruin that over a stupid mistake." [Nathan]


    "I''m not sure that Tony is going to keep it secret. He''s really mad." [Emelia]


    "Yeah.. But I just think he needs to cool down." [Nathan]


    We chatter back and forth while we walk. She''s squirming in her seat a lot, a huge grin on her face.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Hey, wasn''t this the path you told me about?" [Emelia]


    "Hmm?" [Nathan]


    "The one where you got your scars?" [Emelia]


    "Ah, the boar attack." [Nathan]


    "Yeah, wasn''t that around here?" [Emelia]


    "It was." [Nathan]


    "What if we run into a boar?" [Emelia]


    "Don''t worry, they won''t come near us as long as we stay on the path." [Nathan]


    And even if they did, it won''t be a problem. By now I can handle a boar just fine.


    "Besides, we are almost there." [Nathan]


    "But we''re still inside the forest, we can''t see the sunset from here?" [Emelia]


    "Sure we can, I know just the spot." [Nathan]


    Shortly after, we arrived. As I pushed her chair to the old tree where I saw the sunset with the group years ago, her eyes slowly opened wide.


    She saw the pulleys and the robe, she was the deck in the top of the tree and she saw the platform sitting on the ground.


    "This is the tree that we went to a few years ago. I had Graham help me with putting up a deck in the top of the crown, and a crane to get us up there with that platform."


    "...." [Emelia]


    "This is the best place I know for watching the sunset." [Nathan]


    "You.. You made this, for me?.." [Emelia]


    "Of course. It had to be here. You looked so excited when I told you about watching the sunset from here. I erm.. I wanted you to see that exact sunset." [Nathan]


    "..." [Emelia]


    "Now, I''ll just push you onto the platform, and then I''ll pull us up." [Nathan]


    She nods quietly, and grips the handles on her wheelchair.


    "Are you scared of heights?" [Nathan]


    She doesn''t move.


    "You don''t have to worry, I''m right here next to you.


    As we got onto the platform, I started to pull us up by the robes. We slowly inched up from the ground, and I felt a slight tug on my sleeve.


    Emelia had grabbed onto my sleeve.


    "Don''t worry, I''m right here." [Nathan]


    "... This is the high- The highest I''ve been.." [Emelia]


    She said just before a cool breeze made the platform swing, and her grip tighten.


    "Emelia, look at me." [Nathan]


    She turned her head, and stared at me. Anxiousness painted on her face, a hint of fear hidden in her eyes.


    "I wouldn''t do this if I wasn''t absolutely certain that you would be safe." [Nathan]


    Her grip loosened.


    "Do you trust me?" [Nathan]


    She nods slightly, still looking into my eyes.


    I smile.


    "I''m glad." [Nathan]


    The lift continues upward, swaying slightly in the wind.


    As we get to the top, she sees the small couch and duvet I prepared earlier.


    "When I was here with the group we sat on the branches. This time I wanted it to be a bit more comfortable." [Nathan]


    Walking onto the deck, I turn around and reach my out my hand to her.


    She takes it and I help her get up from the wheelchair.


    "The sun is almost at the horizon. Get comfortable, the sunset is going to last a while." [Nathan]


    She sits down. Hugging her knees, with the duvet around her.


    "How do you like the view?" [Nathan]


    ".. It''s really high." [Emelia]


    "Don''t worry, I had Graham jump around on the deck, it''s more than sturdy enough." [Nathan]


    She nods slowly; Clearly nervous about the situation.


    I sit down next to her.


    "Is there room for me under the duvet?" [Nathan]


    She opens the duvet, and I wrap it around us.


    We sit in silence for a few minutes, as the sun creeps closer to the horizon.


    ".. I thought you would just take me to a place where we could see the horizon. I- I didn''t expect this.." [Emelia]


    "Do you not like it?" [Emelia]


    She shakes her head.


    "That''s not it.." [Emelia]


    "Then what?" [Nathan]


    ".. Why did you do this for me?" [Emelia]


    I lean back and look at the clouds above the sun.


    ".. Do you remember a conversation we had a year ago?" [Nathan]


    ".. No? I don''t think so." [Emelia]


    "We talked about when i went here with the group. I said I would rather have been without. Because of how it ended. You said I should cherish those memories, even if they are painful. Because you never had any. Because you could never have any.


    When I tried to console you, to tell you that you might become well enough to walk, to have memories of your own...


    The look on your face. I couldn''t stomach it. I still can''t." [Nathan]


    Turning my head, I look into her eyes.


    "I want you to have memories Emelia. I want you to have experiences, to see wonders and miracles. This world is full of them, stunning beauty and creatures that boggles the mind." [Nathan]


    I put on a gentle smile.


    "I wanted to show you. That''s why I brought you here. To show you this view, to give you this memory." [Nathan]


    Twisting around, I pull something out from behind the couch.


    "I even brought my guitar. To play for you, as we watched the sun go down." [Nathan]


    With a deep breath, i sigh.


    "But if it''s too much, I can take you back home." [Nathan]


    With a gentle, understanding smile, I look at her.


    " It''s alright. I went too far." [Nathan]


    Saddened, she looks down and messes with the hem of her dress.


    Slowly, she shakes her head.


    "No. No I want to stay.." [Emelia]


    "Are you sure?" [Nathan]


    She nods her head a few times, still looking down.


    I smile.


    "Good. Do you want me to put the guitar away?" [Nathan]


    ".. No. You can play if you want.." [Emelia]


    "Alright. Then I will." [Nathan]


    I get comfortable, and gently strum a tune.


    The sun goes down, and she sits in silence and listens to the music. As stars twinkle into existence, and the sun dyes the sky as through rose colored glasses from beyond the horizon, I restrum the guitar and quietly break into song.


    ``When, i sit under the stars.


    They heal my ragged scars.


    I feel the love aro~und me.


    If, I feel a world apart.


    My heart, they do impart.


    A love, given so free~ly.


    When, the world is cold and dark.


    I''m guided by their mark.


    A light, so kind and true.


    And when I fall, they''re the first thing I see.


    Slowly get up, and they whisper this to~ me.


    We stand watch, over the sea.


    Our love, will always be.


    Gi~ven~free~ly."


    The song is finished, and the sky darkens. The stars weave a carpet across the heavens, and two moons glow as they wander across the sky.


    "You can see the mana flies now. Do you want to stay here, where we can see the stars, or do you want to go home? We can see the mana flies on the way." [Nathan]


    ".. We can stay a little longer.." [Emelia]


    She says as she fiddles with her dress again.


    I smile.


    She''s so cute.


    "Alright, then I''ll play a little more." [Nathan]


    We sit there, quietly watching the stars a little more.


    Just a little more.

 Chapter 6.8 : Forgiveness

    Mid autumn, age 8.


    I finally mastered the "Air Clone" spell.


    Not surprisingly, it doesn''t work very well.. Instead of incorporeal duplicates, I get floating shadows.


    At least they look like I do when I use "Air Veil". Not ideal, but hopefully it will be enough for me to use them as a distraction.


    I''m really curious to see what happens when I imprint a crystal with the spell. Mother said it would just make a copy of the person that used it, like a hologram, but that it wouldn''t move because you can''t control crystals if you''re not touching them.


    She seems to think it''s useless, but I can see several applications. I mean it''s basically a perfect mirror in 3 dimensions.


    Currently, I''m at Alfred''s.


    I''m watching the shop while imbuing. I recently got the hang of imprinting while talking, so two birds.


    Alfred is out restocking the supply, Sarah is out playing with Sam, and Tony went to Andrews place this morning.


    So it''s basically just me and Emelia. But of course, she''s resting in her room. She''s done that a lot lately..


    Ever since I took Emelia to see the sunset, she''s been kinda avoiding me.


    It''s not that we don''t talk, and I still push her around in her wheelchair.


    But she doesn''t really engage with me like she used to.


    Makes me a little sad really. I wanted to cheer her up, but it doesn''t seem like it worked.


    Sigh..


    Nothing but me and the silence then.


    "Are you watching the shop?.." [Emelia]


    Or maybe not.


    "Yes." [Nathan]


    "Do you know where dad went?" [Emelia]


    "Ran out of crystals. Went to get more" [Nathan]


    It''s kinda hard to talk like this, takes a lot of concentration.


    "Oh okay.. When will he be back?" [Emelia]


    "One hour." [Nathan]


    "Oh, okay.." [Emelia]


    She turned around and started walking back to her room.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    "Emelia" [Nathan]


    "Yes?" [Emelia]


    "Avoiding me. Why?" [Nathan]


    "Wha- what are you.. N-no, I''m not.." [Emelia]


    "You are." [Nathan]


    ".. I''m not..." [Emelia]


    She said, with a tiny voice.


    "Why?" [Nathan]


    It''s hard not to be curt like this.


    ".. It''s lonely.." [Emelia]


    "Why?" [Nathan]


    "You''re all going off to school. I''ll be here, all by myself." [Emelia]


    "We will visit. I will drag them here." [Nathan]


    So she was worrying about that.


    "Yeah, don''t worry sister, we''ll visit all the time." [Tony]


    Oh Tony''s here, I didn''t hear him coming.


    "Oh, Tony. I- ehm, I-I''m tired so I''ll go sleep.." [Emelia]


    She said, beet red as she scampered off to her room.


    Guess she didn''t hear him coming either.


    "Hi Nathan, I see you''re holding down the fort for dad." [Tony]


    "Yes." [Nathan]


    "Are you almost done with the crystal?" [Tony]


    "No" [Nathan]


    "Too bad. I''m gonna go pick up my sword and head back out with Andrew" [Tony]


    He says, turning around, walking to his room.


    "Wait." [Nathan]


    "Hmm? What is it?" [Tony]


    "James." [Nathan]


    With a jerk, he turns around and looks as me, anger and confusion on his face.


    "What?" [Tony]


    "James." [Nathan]


    "I don''t want to talk about that." [Tony]


    "Have to." [Nathan]


    "I don''t want to talk about it, not ever, and especially not when you can only speak in two word sentences!" [Tony]


    .. No choice then.


    I put down the crystal, interrupting the process.


    "Very well then, I''ll stop." [Nathan]


    "Why? Doesn''t that, that thing you do, take a lot of time?" [Tony]


    "It does. I just wasted two hours." [Nathan]


    "Why? for him?!" [Tony]


    "No, for you. Why haven''t you even begun to forgive him yet?" [Nathan]


    "Because he took it! He just stole it from her!" [Tony]


    "You know as well as I do that he didn''t know what it was." [Nathan]


    "I don''t care!" [Tony]


    "Why are you so angry?" [Nathan]


    "BECAUSE IT WAS MY MOTHERS!" [Tony]


    He screamed at me.


    "..." [Nathan]


    "... Because it was my mothers.." [Tony]


    He silently repeated.


    "... She... She died when me and Sarah were small.. I only just remember her.." [Tony]


    ".. Will you tell me about her?" [Nathan]


    "... Her name was Amber. She and Dad meet when they were young. He was apprenticing with our grandfather, like you are with him. She had the same weak body as Emelia..." [Tony]


    He slumps down on a chair. Then takes out a trinket from his pocket and starts fiddling with it.


    "When she had Emelia.. Dad says it almost killed her... She still.. She still wanted us.." [Tony]


    The trinket he''s holding is copper.


    "... She never recovered... When she died, me and Sarah, we uhm.. We got these vestiges." [Tony]


    He hands me the trinket.


    It''s not like the other one. There''s still a piece of amber in the middle, and silver trims, but the motif is different.


    "My dad says it''s because me and Sarah, we-.. We''re like two sides of her. They link up, you see. They link up when you put them back to back." [Tony]


    "So when he stole her vestige, it was like he stole a part of your mom from you." [Nathan]


    He didn''t answer. He just sat there, as the tears started to well up.


    As the first tear streaked down his cheek, he pulls his legs up and hugs them, his face buried in his knees, and he nods weakly.


    "Tony, he didn''t know. If you told him, he would do anything to make it up to you." [Nathan]


    I put my hand on his head and gently ruffle his hair.


    He doesn''t answer me.


    "I know that it hurt, I get it. But is it really worth throwing away a friend for this? He did it with the best of intentions, can you not give him another chance?" [Nathan]


    Silently crying, he slowly nods.

 Chapter 6.9 : My guiding stars

    Winter has come. It''s the tenth day of the first month of winter. Soon, it will be my 9th birthday, on the sixteenth. In this world, it''s a very important day. I don''t receive gifts every year, only every third. The number three is very important here.


    On your ninth birthday, your third, third birthday, you are considered of age, sorta. You''re ready for school, and responsible for yourself, but you are still a citizen of which-ever city you grew up in. School is broken up into chunks of three, lower middle and high, each three years long. When you reach 18, you are completely of age, and no longer considered a citizen. Citizenship is earned. Normally, you are allowed to stay for the duration of your last school year, but the city is well within their right to throw you out if you cause trouble.


    You regain your citizenship by joining the order of the sword or shield in whatever city you want to live in. Serving in the proxy town guard proves your willingness to defend the city.


    Alternatively, you can pay your way out of it...


    Your spouse shares your citizenship, and your children "borrow" it until they come of age at 9.


    My parents are not actually citizens of Bightkeep, so they live outside of it.


    Which means I can''t live in it normally. Luckily, I am going to live there as a student, and the city granted me a citizenship.


    But that''s still a few weeks away. The school year starts on the day of the winter solstice, which falls on the 28th of December in this world.


    Right now, I''m at Alfred''s shop.


    My parents are ironing out the details of me and Tony''s cohabitation for the duration of our education, together with Alfred.


    Dad wanted to make a "prenup" in case one of us wanted to move out, or in case we had a falling out. Probably a smart move, though I doubt we''re going to need it.


    But it''s fine.


    It gives me an excuse to stay after closing.


    Which, in turn, gives me an excuse to talk with Emelia.


    "So, are you looking forward to moving out?" [Emelia]


    "I am, I am. It''s a big change, but I am ready for it." [Nathan]


    Not like it''s actually my first time living alone. That helps quite a bit. I never went to boarding school, so I was quite a bit older when I moved out the first time. Though I guess this is going to be a lot like boarding school.


    "Tony and Sarah are both acting brave, but I know they''re both gonna be homesick." [Emelia]


    "They''re gonna be fine. It''s healthy to get away from your parents. And it''s not like they won''t visit, it''s not really a long journey, they won''t even need to stay the night if they don''t want to." [Nathan]


    "That''s true, and I can imagine that both you and Tony are going to come crawling home for a cooked meal!" [Emelia]


    She said with a mischievous grin.


    Little does she know that I''m perfectly capable of cooking.


    "Well maybe you should learn how to cook then, so we won''t need to eat Alfred''s cooking when we do visit." [Nathan]


    Nor does she need to know..


    "Well, maybe I will." [Emelia]


    Slightly taken aback, she responds with reddened cheeks.


    "I''ll look forward to it then." [Nathan]


    I say with a kind smile.


    "Well I hope you''ll also come visit us! I''ll make you all a great shepherd''s pie!" [Graham]


    "Oh, hi Graham. What are you doing here?" [Emelia]


    "Have a deal with your dad. Gave him some wood for wands and I popped in to discuss payment." [Graham]


    "But didn''t you come to pick up Sarah earlier? Isn''t she having a sleepover with Sam?" [Emelia]


    "I was going to. Something came up. Caitlyn picked the girl up instead. You remember Caitlyn, my wife." [Graham]


    "Ye-yes.. " [Emelia]


    She once told me that Aunt Caitlyn scares her so much she once had a nightmare about her.


    Not that I blame her, I never liked her either.


    We hear a door open, and my parents saying goodbye to Albert.


    "That''s my que, see you later kiddos." [Graham]


    "See you uncle Graham." [Nathan]


    "Nathan, are you ready to leave?" [Jessica]


    "Yes mom. See you later Emelia." [Nathan]


    "See you later." [Emelia]


    Leaving the shop, we head for the pier.


    Dad''s familiar, Tera, hops onto my shoulder and nibs at my ear. It leaps back onto my father before I can catch it, looking back at me playfully. It does that every now and again.


    "You are getting quite close to Emelia I see." [Jessica]


    "Indeed." [Shale]


    "So what?" [Nathan]


    "Nothing, nothing. Just wandering if we are gonna need to renegotiate the living arrangements with Alfred in the future..." [Jessica]


    "Mom!" [Nathan]


    "Do not tease the boy." [Shale]


    "Oh come on, you saw the look on the girls face Shale." [Jessica]


    "All the more reason not to tease the boy." [Shale]


    "Aww, you are no fun dear." [Jessica]


    Mom seems to be in a good mood. She rarely acts this freely.


    "Are you ready for school?" [Shale]


    "I don''t really know. I''m not sure what to expect." [Nathan]


    "Do not worry, you''re gonna do just fine." [Jessica]


    "You have friends, they will help you if anyone give you trouble. They are good kids." [Shale]


    "I know." [Nathan]


    We reach the town center, passing the town well as we head for the pier.


    "The sea is beautiful tonight." [Nathan]


    "It often is when it is cloudy." [Jessica]


    "It was clear skies when we got here." [Shale]


    "That was hours ago though. Look, you can see the stars around the horizon, there''s just a big cloud above us." [Nathan]


    "..." [Shale]


    "That''s a very dark cloud.." [Jessica]


    "... That is not a cloud.. Nathan, get back." [Shale]


    "Eh?" [Nathan]


    "Stand back Nathan. Now." [Shale]


    "Dad, what''s wrong?" [Nathan]


    "Nathan, listen to me, stand back!" [Shale]


    As I stagger backwards, mother''s and father''s backs start glowing. Mother''s glow blue, father''s glow red.


    They invoked their auras.


    Hundreds of enormous stars appeared in the sky, lined up in rows and clusters.


    Two rows stretch from the horizon over the sea up above our heads, and are joined in a cluster above us. Another two rise from each side of the village, joining the other rows above us.


    Except..


    They aren''t stars.


    I''ve seen these before. Many times.


    They are the crystals that line the sides and legs of the lizards that live in this world.


    "Behemoth." [Jessica]


    "Get ready." [Shale]If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Hundreds of air clones appear across the town center, moving in all directions.


    I stagger backwards, inching away from the creature above us.


    Dad mumbles something so fast I can''t discern the words.


    Plates of dirt are pulled from the ground, floating around him like shields.


    The ground beneath me moves, twisting towards him. I stumble and fall. It gathers around his feet, his legs, his hips, it''s up to his waist. It lifts him up, gathering around him like a steep mound.


    "Tera!" [Shale]


    "Aria!" [Jessica]


    They yell the names of their familiars. The next moment, two giant lizards, each the size of a house, appear in the town center. One made of steam, another of moving mud.


    The ground beneath me continues to move, I clamber across the ground, trying desperately to get up and away.


    Dad starts moving his arms in big wide arcs, hurling large rocks from the ground around him at the sky.


    What is this?!


    A jolt rumbles through the ground, knocking me off my feet as I try to stand.


    Dust and dirt is thrown at me from all directions.


    I cover my head as silence settles down.


    Through my fingers and the dust that fills the air, I see several towering pillars raised from the ground towards the being.


    Each of them covered in glowing crystals.


    No.


    They are not raised towards the creature.


    They come FROM the creature.


    Each of them piercing an air clone.


    I raise my head, and look towards my parents.


    As I do, the air clones around me starts to flicker and fade.


    One pillar stands out from the rest.


    Part of it shimmers, as an air clone, unlike the others, fades into existence.


    Pierced by a pillar.


    Coughing out blood.


    One hand raised towards me.


    Eyes staring into my soul.


    As their light is extinguished.


    The hand falls down, the body goes limb.


    A second with the weight of a year passes. The pillar starts to twist and turn, crawling around the body, covering it like a snake about to strangle it''s victim.


    Next to it, the large lizard made of steam dissolves into glowing particles, like manaflies.


    Illuminating the world like the colored lights at a festival.


    Like gentle fireworks.


    I reach out my hand, and grasp one within my hand.


    Holding it close, opening my hand, the light extinguishes.


    "NOOOOOOOOO!!!!" [Shale]


    Dad screams.


    The mound grows bigger, and he hurls boulders at the sky at tremendous speed.


    The lizard next to him roars with a ferocity that shakes my very being. All around it, hundreds of spikes grow from the ground and shoot upwards.


    I stagger backwards, staring at the spectacle in front of me.


    Above me, impacts can be seen, shaking the large being above us.


    Pebbles and dirt rains down.


    I stagger backwards, distancing myself from the madness in front of me.


    Dad and Tera cry out in rage and pain, screaming their roars at the sky.


    I stagger ba-


    I stumble.


    The world turns dark.


    And I fall.


    I fall.


    All of the light disappeared, there is only darkness.


    I fall.


    Impact.


    I land on my back.


    The air is knocked out of me.


    I can''t breathe.


    I CAN''T BREATHE!


    COLD!!


    FREEZING!!


    I struggle to get up, my head striking a wall.


    There''s walls all around me.


    A wall.


    One wall around me.


    My head breaks the surface, I gasp for air!


    In a panic, I struggle to stand.


    I''m drenched.


    The water is freezing cold.


    There is no light.


    Except for a small hole above me.


    The wall is covered in stone.


    Cold, hard, stone.


    Bricks.


    I''m in the well.


    Thunderous roars echos around me.


    Pebbles rain down from above, hitting the water, the walls, and me.


    Screams blends into the roars.


    Cries of Horror.


    Hows of pain.


    Wails of names.


    My skin crawls as I recognize the names.


    I stand there, stunned.


    I don''t know how long.


    The screams subside.


    The roars grow distant.


    Soon, all I hear is my ragged breath.


    And monstrous stomps.


    In a panic, I cover my mouth.


    For minutes, I stand there, trying to strangle my sounds.


    The sounds settle.


    And silence falls like a boulder on my chest.


    I can''t feel my toes.


    My body shutters.


    The water is freezing cold.


    I try to climb the wall, but it''s damp and slippery.


    I''m trapped.


    Trapped in this freezing hellhole.


    Water up to my shoulders.


    Above me, stars have re-appeared.


    The little light they offer is not enough for me to see.


    My hands run across the wall.


    I can hardly move them.


    I''m shivering.


    I can''t find a foothold.


    "Please.." [Nathan]


    I can''t find it.


    I can''t feel it. My hands are too cold.


    Wait.


    WAIT!


    I have a heating crystal!


    Ecstatically, I reach into my robe, into the pocket with the crystal.


    It''s not there.


    My blood chills.


    It''s not there.


    Where is it!?


    Where?!


    When did I lose it?


    Before I fell?


    Then it''s all over.


    It''s too cold, I can''t stay here.


    I can''t get out.


    I can''t get out!!


    In a panic, I run my hands across the wall, all around it.


    I move round, trying desperately to find a foothold, anything to let me out.


    I''m stuck in a hole the width of a door.


    My foot hits something.


    Something round.


    Instantly, I stop moving.


    Did it fall out of my pocket as I fell? When I was in the water?


    Then-


    Then it might be here!


    Diving to the floor, I run my hands across the ground.


    I found it!


    Standing, I hold it in my hands.


    Slowly, as if not believing it, I pour mana into it.


    When I release it, it glows faintly, and starts to warm my hands.


    Tears cloud my eyes.


    I can see again. Its warm.


    I wipe my eyes, and take a deep breath.


    I need to get out of here.


    I take a look around.


    The walls around me are smooth, but above my head there is a slight bump in the wall.


    I reach up, and touch it.


    It''s not enough to use as a foothold.


    But it seems lose.


    Can I pull it out?


    I put the crystal into the pocket, extinguishing the light.


    Using both hands, I try to wrestle it out.


    It budges, but it''s clear that it''s stuck.


    Cursing under my breath, I put more weight into it.


    It doesn''t budge any more than before.


    Damn.


    I take out the crystal, and hold it up to the brick.


    There''s several cracks in the mortar.


    That explains why I can move it.


    If I can scrape away the mortar..


    With a slow movement I pull out one of my daggers.


    Holding the crystal in one hand, and the dagger in the other, I start scraping away the mortar.


    It''s slow work, and I''m freezing. But I can''t put any more mana into the crystal. It would stop glowing.


    Dust and rocky grains fall on my face and get in my eyes. I keep focusing.


    I need to get this brick free.


    I give it another pull.


    It comes loose!


    Crystal back in the pocket, dagger back in the scabbard.


    I put the brick into the whole so it sticks out of the wall perpendicularly.


    It''s solidly in there.


    Okay.


    Grabbing it with both hands, I pull myself out of the water.


    Okay.


    I can hold myself out of the water. For now.


    I push myself up, and put a foot in the hole that I stuck the brick in.


    Stretching my leg, I push myself against the other side of the well.


    The walls around me aren''t as damp as they were below.


    I try to push against the sides with my foot.


    It slides a bit. Not too much.


    It might just work.


    Pushing against the wall with all my strength, I take my foot out of the hole to try to push myself upwards.


    And promptly slide down into the water.


    I''m soaked. Again.


    Damn!


    God fucking damn it!


    I pull myself up to the brick again, put my foot in the hole and push myself against the wall.


    I try again. Back in the water.


    Again.


    Again.


    Again!


    Finally, I give up.


    I''m soaked, I''m freezing. I can''t feel my toes.


    I take the crystal out. After powering it up, I put in on my ankles, resting it between my feet.


    Slowly, I feel the warmth spread across my wet clothes.


    Trying to rest for a minutes, I look up.


    There are no stars. The sky is covered in clouds, slightly orange.


    A fire must have started.


    I haven''t seen one all the time I''ve been in this world.


    Slowly, I regain the feeling of my feet.


    I''m still chilled to the bone.


    But my clothes are becoming damp instead of soaked, and I''m no longer shivering.


    My back against the wall, my feet in the hole, I breathe a sigh of relief.


    I can finally relax.


    Above me, the sky is still orange.


    The fire must still rage above.


    Slowly, my eyes close, and I drift away..


    And wake up, just in time to brace-


    Splash


    - as I hit the water.


    Now I''m drenched again.


    Drenched, and cold.


    Shit.


    God FUCKING DAMN IT!


    I hit the wall.


    "WHY CAN''T I CATCH A FUCKING BREAK!?" [Nathan]


    I hit the wall again.


    Calm down. This isn''t helping. I need to get out of here.


    I pull myself back up, foot in the hole, back against the wall.


    Alright.


    Calm down.


    Feeling the wall around me, I find some cracks in the wall.


    With my dagger, I try to scratch at it. Some of it comes lose.


    I keep scratching at it.


    Slowly, I create a wedge that I can use as a hand hold.


    This might work. If I can make a line of handholds, I might be able to climb.


    I rearrange myself so I have one leg in the slot, and one bracing against the other side. Using the crystal to light up the wall, I scratch another hand hold into the wall over the slot.


    Once I''m satisfied I can use it, I put my dagger in the scabbard and try to grab onto it.


    It''s stable enough.


    I can climb like this.


    I take out my dagger, and scratch at the mortar again, creating another hold.


    If I want to climb like this, I can''t use the crystal to glow. And I have to take off my boots. They aren''t made for climbing..


    I climb back down into the freezing water and take off my boots. trying my best to only get as wet as I have to.


    determined, I get back up. One ledge at a time, I scratch my way upwards. Hours later, my fingers and toes bloodied and torn, I take a break close to the top.


    I can see the edge.


    Just a bit more.


    I take out my dagger. It''s chipped badly from scratching at the mortar.


    The tip is practically missing.


    Like the skin on my fingertips.


    Forwards.


    I scratch another hole on the wall.


    Another.


    Another.


    I''m almost there. Just one more and I can reach the edge.


    My fingers hurt like nothing has ever hurt before.


    Even my toes are torn to shreds.


    I use the last hand hold, and pull myself up.


    Grab the edge of the well with the tip of my fingers.


    I reach my other hand up, grab the bricks-


    And they come lose.


    I fall.


    All the way to the bottom of the well, I fall.


    I hit the water like it was concrete.


    Slowly, I stand up.


    I-.. I stand up..


    And I start to sob.


    I can''t.


    "I can''t do this." [Nathan]


    "This is too much." [Nathan]


    "Why must I struggle, just to have everything crumble?.." [Nathan]


    "WHY?!" [Nathan]


    "WHY IS THIS HAPPENING?!" [Nathan]


    "WHY?!?!" [Nathan]


    "Why..?" [Nathan]


    I wail against the walls of my prison.


    I don''t even have the strength to pull myself out of the water anymore...


    I just..


    Stand there..


    Sobbing.


    Shaking.


    Broken.


    As I stand there, looking up at the sky from my stone prison, the sky starts to brighten.


    I see clouds.


    God I hate clouds.


    I hate clouds, I hate water, I hate bricks..


    All I hear is the clashing waves.


    And the guy who keeps yelling.


    ...


    What?


    Yelling?


    "..eck t.e ru..le, so..one mig.. .ave su..i.ed." [???]


    That''s a voice.


    Someone''s out there.


    "Help! HELP!!" [Nathan]


    "Yo. .ear. ..at? .om.one.. ..ill ...ve, .ur.. up!" [???]


    "Help! Help!" [Nathan]


    A head appears above me.


    "Help!" [Nathan]


    "Someone''s down here, get some rope." [???]


    They lower rope down for me. There''s a loop at the end.


    I put my foot in the loop, and give it a tug.


    Slowly, i move upwards.


    They help me get over the edge.


    It''s snowing. First snow of the year.


    A flake hits my cheek.


    I look around.


    There''s rubble all round. Smoke is rising from several of- What used to be houses. Not a single one is left.


    There are these.. These lumps. seven feet tall. Like a hard boiled egg made to stand end end.


    They''re all around the place. At least one or two near each house. Some of them are covered in rubble.


    A few charred. Like giant lumps of charcoal.


    I turn around.


    There is one where mom was.


    Another where dad was.


    All that is left of them. Fleshy tombstones.


    I fall to my knees.


    The snow falls on my face. It covers my hair.


    Tears streaming down my face.


    Everything is gone.


    Everyone are gone.


    Suddenly, the sun comes up.


    I feel the warmth of the sun on my chilled skin.


    As it shines on this barren paradise.


    In the ashes of my world.


    I am all alone.


    End of arc 0:


    It''s a wonderful world

 Interlude : Vestige

    December.. 15th I guess..


    I''m sitting in my room. What''s left of it.


    A behemoth. That''s what they called it.


    Giant magic reptiles that... That...


    I can''t do this.


    I can''t..


    December 16th.


    I''m sitting on our lawn. I slept in what''s left of my room the last five days.


    Yesterday we held a memorial service. That- That thing, it...


    It laid eggs. That''s what happened. Usually, they find a herd of animals. This time-.. It found a village..


    Took out all the small islands on it''s way there. Every island in sight is a ruin.


    Including ou- my home..


    They had to burn the eggs. Or the spawn might get a taste for kin and kith, they said.. They are too resilient to destroy any other way.


    First time I saw fire.


    Some ceremonial guy in an elaborate costume lit the eggs on fire. They went up like candles..


    I never saw fire act like that. Even his torch was...


    It acted like someone kept pouring oil on it. I get why they are scared of fire. Some of the-.. the eggs were still inside of-..


    There were 3 inside Alfred''s house.. They had to burn what was left of the house down.. It was burnt to cinders in minutes.


    Another just outside, the largest of them all..


    Aunt Caitlyn stood there, silently watching as they burned that one.


    I never saw her that quiet.


    He wasn''t even supposed to be there..


    ``Nathan..'''' [Shawn]


    I hear from behind.


    ``Oh, Shawn..'''' [Nathan]


    ``I came to take you to your Aunts house, child. She has something she needs to talk to you about.'''' [Shawn]


    ``... Alright.'''' [Nathan]


    Shawn was at the memorial service too. He had been friends with Mom and Dad. With uncle Graham too.. And it seems he and aunt Caitlyn are on good terms, somehow.


    ``Also..'''' [Shawn]


    He takes out a piece of cloth wrapped around a small item and hands it to me.


    ``They finished your vestige..'''' [Shawn]


    ``.. Thank you..'''' [Nathan]Stolen novel; please report.


    Slowly, I unwrap it.


    It''s made from a midnight blue crystal, with a silver trim. The motif is a set of stars, one for each of the people I lost. Two large emerald stars in the middle, next to each other.


    I asked for this design.


    It had to be this..


    I take the vestige and put it in my inner pockets.


    ``Shall we?'''' [Shawn]


    We get on the boat Shawn brought to get me.


    He sits at the stern of the boat, steering us towards aunt Caitlyn''s house.


    I sit at the bow, as I always do, starring out across the waters.


    I pull out the vestige..


    This is all I have to remember them by..


    Staring out across the sea, I slowly start to hum to myself.


    ``When, i sit under the stars.


    They heal my ragged scars.


    I feel the love aro~und me.


    If, I feel a world apart.


    My heart, they do impart.


    A love, given so free~ly.


    When, the world is cold and dark.


    I''m guided by their mark.


    A light, so kind and true.


    And when I fall, they''re the first thing I see.


    Slowly get up, and they whisper this to~ me.


    We stand watch, over the sea.


    Our love, will always be.


    Gi~ven~free~ly." [Nathan]


    We are almost at the house.


    Elena came back from the academy with Shawn.


    She has been here, together with Samantha and Sarah ever since.


    Apart from me, they are the only ones that survived.


    Walking through the snow-covered garden, not a sound between the two of us, we reach the front door.


    First time in my life I walked this road without listening to stories about orchids.


    It has never felt this desolate.


    Shawn knocks on the door.


    Steps are heard from within the house, and aunt Caitlyn opens the door.


    ``Hello Shawn, it''s good that you came. Nathan.'''' [Caitlyn]


    Ugh.. Callous as ever.. I really don''t have the energy to deal with her right now..


    But she''s family. I''ll grit my teeth as much as I need to.


    After all, she lost as much as I did..


    Aunt Caitlyn guides us to the living-room, offers some sweets and tea, and gestures for us to sit down.


    She starts talking with Shawn about the memorial, his job at Bightkeep, and other irrelevant small-talk.


    I don''t have the energy or the will to follow their conversation.


    Can we just get this over with?


    I want to get back to what''s left of my home.


    ``How is Elena coping with it? And Samantha?'''' [Shawn]


    ``Sam hasn''t stopped crying. Elena is a brave child but she cried a lot the first night.'''' [Caitlyn]


    ``And Sarah?..'''' [Nathan]


    She turns her head and glares me.


    For a fraction of a second, her face warps into a pained, sad look of.. What?.. Pity? Regret? Shame?.. I''m not sure.


    ``The poor girl hasn''t said a wood since she heard the news. Just sits there, staring blankly ahead.'''' [Caitlyn]


    ``Oh.. By the way, aunt Caitlyn, what was it you wanted to talk to me about?..'''' [Nathan]


    She look sat me, disinterested, before she turns to Shawn.


    ``You were going back to the city today no? Could you possibly bring Nathan? I don''t think it''s healthy that he sleeps in that ruined house any more.'''' [Caitlyn]


    ``As you wish. I''ll shall go wait by the boat, you can join me when you want to Nathan.'''' [Shawn]


    He gets up and leaves, after exchanging a short farewell with aunt Caitlyn.


    After he closes the door, aunt Caitlyn turns back to me.


    ``Today is your ninth birthday.'''' [Caitlyn]


    ``Oh. That''s right. I forgot all about that.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Jessica had me store their present to you.'''' [Caitlyn]


    ``I see.'''' [Nathan]


    She gets up. After shortly leaving the room, she returns with a sheathed dagger.


    ``Jessica bought this for you. It''s a steel dagger of excellent quality. It was quite expensive.'''' [Caitlyn]


    ``Mom.. Mom told me some time ago how valuable these are.. I will make sure t-'''' [Nathan]


    ``-And I will give this to you, as long as you agree to change your family name.'''' [Caitlyn]

 Interlude : In a name

    I stare at her in disbelief.


    She has a stern, determined look on her face, glaring back at me.


    ``Excuse me aunt Caitlyn, but what did you just say?'''' [Nathan]


    She puts the dagger on a small table behind her.


    ``Your parents''s will makes me your legal guardian. As such, this dagger is now legally in my possession, along with whatever else they left you, until the day you turn eighteen.'''' [Caitlyn]


    "..But I''m of age." [Nathan]


    "And in most matters you are considered old enough that you can make decisions for yourself. But you cannot inherit without the consent of your legal guardian." [Caitlyn]


    ``.. You can''t be serious..'''' [Nathan]


    ``Do I not look serious?'''' [Caitlyn]


    She said, completely unfazed by the preposterity of her proposition.


    ``You-, you want me to change my name?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Correct.'''' [Caitlyn]


    ``I can''t call myself Bluefin anymore?..'''' [Nathan]


    ``Correct.'''' [Caitlyn]


    ``That''s ridiculous. Why on earth would you want me to change my name?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Jessica and Shale never told you this, bu-'''' [Caitlyn]


    ``What, you don''t think I know that I''m adopted?'''' [Nathan]


    For a second, she is taken aback, a look of surprise painted on her face.


    ``How stupid do you think I am? You think I didn''t notice that neither of my parents look anything like me? I knew all along, but I never cared. I was their child, and they were my parents.


    You are probably the only person that didn''t know that I would figure it out on my own, because you never took as much as a second to know me!'''' [Nathan]


    Staring at me with a stunned look on her face, she stands there. For the first time since we met, I am not the well-behaved little puppet that she thinks me.


    ``You think I haven''t noticed? You think I haven''t seen the way you stare at me? I saw it from the first time I laid eyes on you, holding your newborn daughter in your arms, staring at me like I was filth. Every single time I had to endure your loathful presence, I went out of my way to do absolutely nothing to cross you, NOTHING to upset you in ANY way! And now, mere DAYS after my parents are gone, you try to leverage their final gift to me, because you don''t want to share a name with me?! You hateful cretin!" [Nathan]


    I rise to my feet, facing her in raging defiance.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    "She spend eight years! EIGHT YEARS! Trying to appease you, trying to fix your relationship! And this is how you repay her?!


    Time and time again, she defended you, she apologized for you! Because she thought you were family! If only, if ONLY she had known that you are no more our family than rotten fish that wash ashore! Only fit to be looked on with disgust as we hurry past..


    You can take your damned ``offer'''' and choke on it! No way in hell am I EVER going to accept!


    But don''t worry, aunt dear, the very SECOND that I turn eighteen I will come and demand every single thing that they left me, which will be the very last you will ever see of me.


    .. And until that day, you are as good as dead to me.'''' [Nathan]


    As I turn to leave, I hear the front door open. Shortly after, Shawn reenters the room.


    ``Excuse me, but I forgot to ask this. Caitlyn, what are you going to do with that other girl, Sarah was it? Her parents hasn''t paid for her tuition in advance, so I cannot enroll her.'''' [Shawn]


    What?.. Sarah?


    ``Sigh.. She''ll have to be left to an orphanage outside of the city then.'''' [Caitlyn]


    ``What?'''' [Nathan]


    ``I lost my husband, I can''t afford to pay another tuition.'''' [Caitlyn]


    ``So you''re just going to ship her off to an orphanage?!'''' [Nathan]


    ``Nathan, I know it seems unfair. But a tuition is expensive, I cannot provide it for free out of pity.'''' [Shawn]


    ``Then give her a scholarship!'''' [Nathan]


    ``Nathan. Stop being unreasonable and calm down child. I cannot just give away scholarships.'''' [Shawn]


    Guh..


    ``How much is the tuition?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Ten thousand a month, including lodging. Six without.'''' [Shawn]


    ``Then I''ll pay for it! I''ll work making crystals an-'''' [Nathan]


    ``Don''t be daft boy, you simply cannot possibly make that kind of money. Your tuition is already paid for, but even so, that''s beyond you.'''' [Shawn]


    Argh!.. He''s right, I need more money. Isn''t there anything I can sell? Isn''t there anythi-


    "Actually Shawn, Jessica and Shale left Nathan a substantial sum. It should be enough to keep her in school for at least a year. They willed it to him, so he is going to receive it.. Together with their gift for his ninth birthday." [Caitlyn]


    .. So that''s your counter offer, auntCaitlyn.. Ugh, even the word aunt makes me sick to my stomach. You despicable fiend, that you would leverage the fate of a child in your care..


    "Hmm.. I''m still not sure it''s such a good idea, if she can only attend for a year then.." [Shawn]


    "She can live with me. She owns part of the house anyways. She''s Tony''s sister." [Nathan]


    "What? No, you absolutely cannot live together Nathan." [Shawn]


    "And why not?" [Nathan]


    "Look, you''re young child, there''s, things, that happen when-" [Shawn]


    "She can move out when she hits puberty, if that''s what you''re worried about. Not that it matters." [Nathan]


    I turn my back towards him to look at Caitlyn.


    As I try not to show the anger and powerlessness on my face.


    "I was as close to her family as I was to my own, and we played together almost every day." [Nathan]


    I walk past Caitlyn, not sparing her a glance, and pick up the sheathed dagger.


    "From today on, she and I are family. I am not leaving here without her, and I am certainly not letting her rot away in some orphanage." [Nathan]


    With a bewildered look on his face, Shawn looks to Caitlyn, who silently nods at him.


    "Argh.. If there is no other way, then so be it, but I wash my hands of this mess." [Shawn]


    "That''s fine. Now excuse me, I''ll go get my sister. We''ll be ready to leave shortly, so if you want you can wait by the boat Shawn." [Nathan]


    I strap the sheath to my belt, and head for Samantha''s room. I knock on the door, and enter.


    Sam and Elena are lying on the bed, hugging each other. Sam is sobbing, and Elena looks like she is on the verge of crying herself.


    Sarah is sitting on the floor, hugging her knees, back against the bed.


    Her face is completely blank, with large blue bags under her eyes. She looks like she hasn''t slept in several days.


    "Sarah, we are leaving. Come on." [Nathan]


    I gently take her arm and pull her to her feet. She gets up, but doesn''t really react to me.


    I take her hand, and lead her out of the room.


    "Where are you taking her?" [Elena]


    Both Elena and Sam are looking at me with confused eyes.


    "I''m taking her home." [Nathan]

 Interlude : Home

    "I''m going to set of now then. Are you sure you have everything you need?" [Shawn]


    "Yeah, we should be able to manage with this. Thank you so much for your help Shawn." [Nathan]


    I politely bow as I thank him.


    "And you are sure you don''t need any help?" [Shawn]


    "My mother taught me to hunt and cook in the wild, I am sure I can handle a kitchen." [Nathan]


    Besides, I cooked plenty in my previous life.


    "Alright, alright. But absolutely make sure you tell me if you need anything. If I''m too busy to help myself I shall simply send people to assist you." [Shawn]


    "Yes, I know, and thank you." [Nathan]


    "Then I''ll see you at the entrance ceremony." [Shawn]


    "I will look forward to it. See you, headmaster Shawn." [Nathan]


    "See you. And take care child." [Shawn]


    I close the door.


    I hear his footsteps disappear, and then nothing.


    Nothing.


    The silence is deafening.


    I walk back to the living-room.


    Sarah is sitting at the dinner table, silent as death, staring blankly ahead.


    "Are you hungry, Sarah?" [Nathan]


    Nothing.


    "I''m going to make dinner, what would you rather have? Chicken? Salmon?" [Nathan]


    I think she may have twitched at the word salmon.


    Alright then, that''s what I''m making.


    Shawn stopped on the way here to get us some food and other necessities.


    I have everything I need to make the dish my mother used to make.


    I used to love sitting in the kitchen as she made it, humming to herself as she did.


    Slowly, I will myself into humming. The same tune she always used. With any luck, it will cheer Sarah up.


    I prepare the fish, the potatoes and the mushrooms. After putting them on the stove, I start cutting the vegetables.


    "I hope you''re okay with my Mom''s dish. It''s a favorite of mine, I think you will like it." [Nathan]


    "I know you never visited me, but Mom was really good at cooking. She knew all kinds of dishes, and could cook them all so well." [Nathan]


    "I still remember the first time I ate Alfred''s cooking, ha ha, he had somehow managed to burn the potatoes, remember?." [Nathan]


    "I think the only one who''s cooking was as good as Moms was Graham''s. His hare roast was delicious." [Nathan]The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Tears well up, and my vision blurs.


    I stop for a second.


    Deep breaths Nathan.. You can''t cry now..


    For a few moments, I stand there, forcing myself not to cry, trying to control myself.


    A single tear crawls down my cheek.


    I can''t.. I can''t do this..


    Another tear.


    I snuffle, trying to control myself.


    No.. Stop it! Stop it!


    You have to be strong. You have to..


    Another tear fall from my cheek, wetting my hand.


    I wipe my face with my sleeve, and take a deep breath.


    I can''t cry now. Not in front of Sarah.


    "We have almost two weeks before we need to start school, so we can take it easy. We still need to get a lot of things though, like uniforms and writing materials. We should probably also get some satchels, or possibly some backpacks." [Nathan]


    "I also need to find some nearby shops so we can get our own food. We can''t expect Shawn to help us all the time, we need to be independent." [Nathan]


    "And clothes, we need to go shopping for clothes. Should probably get some more shoes too. And gloves." [Nathan]


    I start setting the table, poking at the fish to check if it''s done.


    "Now I hope you''re hungry, because I made a bit too much." [Nathan]


    I put the finished meal on the table, and give us each a serving.


    "Looks delicious doesn''t it? I think it turned out alright, so go ahead and dig in." [Nathan]


    I start eating, trying to talk as much as possible, about any thing I can come up with..


    Every bite I take reminds me of Mom..


    God..


    She barely pokes at the food at first, but after she has a bite, she actually starts eating, however slowly.


    After I eat as much as I can stomach, I keep rambling on. I can''t stand the silence.


    When she stops eating, more than half of the small portion I made for her is still on the plate.


    It''s close to the winter solstice, so the days are short. It''s already dark out.


    I get up and start cleaning up after dinner.


    "I think it''s about time we go to bed. We have a lot we need to do tomorrow, so we might as well get an early night." [Nathan]


    Besides.. I want this day to end as fast as possible..


    Sarah doesn''t react.


    "I got you a new toothbrush, and the beds are already here, Dad and Alfred got everything ready for Tony and me a few weeks ago." [Nathan]


    "Your bedroom is there. It''s where Tony was going to live. I''ll be sleeping in that room over there, just knock on my door if you need me." [Nathan]


    She doesn''t react.


    It''s like she doesn''t even hear me.


    I walk over to her, and gently pull her up from the chair.


    "Here you go Sarah." [Nathan]


    I take her to the bathroom and brush her teeth. She hardly responds at all. Just stands there like a broken doll.


    I pull her into her room and to her bed. At this pace, she''ll just sleep wherever I leave her. If she even sleeps.


    "I''ll go to bed now Sarah. See you tomorrow okay?" [Nathan]


    I walk out her room, and close the door.


    The silence..


    God, please make it stop.


    I walk to my bedroom, and throw myself down on the bed.


    ...


    I can''t hear the sea. I could always hear the sea from my bedroom.


    I pull out my vestige.


    One star for each of them.


    Mom


    Dad


    Alfred


    Graham


    Tony


    Andrew


    James


    .. Emelia...


    God.. Why?..


    Why?..


    I gently stroke each of the stars, embedded in the midnight blue crystal.


    Midnight blue.


    Nightblue..


    That.. That is going to be my new name.


    Nightblue Nathan.


    Never again will I be Bluefin Nathan.


    Never again..


    The door opens.


    Sarah is standing there.


    Her duvet around her shoulders.


    "Sarah? What is it?" [Nathan]


    "..." [Sarah]


    "Is something wrong?" [Nathan]


    She shakes her head.


    "Do you not want to sleep alone?" [Nathan]


    She shakes her head again, a bit more firmly this time.


    "Do you want to sleep here with me?" [Nathan]


    She nods.


    I make room on the bed.


    She silently lays down besides me.


    I silently pack away my vestige.


    "Goodnight Sarah, sleep tight." [Nathan]


    I say, before I roll over, to try and sleep.


    I feel a tug on my clothes. When I turn my head, I see that Sarah is puling on them, tears in her eyes.


    As I turn to face her, she starts sobbing, tightening her grasp on my clothes.


    I gently stroke her on the head, and hug her close to me.


    "It''s going to be alright Sarah. I''ll be here with you, all the time. I''m not going anywhere." [Nathan]


    She starts weeping, sobbing into my chest as I hold her.


    "Cry as much as you want Sarah. I will always be here for you." [Nathan]


    I say, slowly stroking her hair.


    Doing all I can to not let her know I''m crying.

 Q&A

    Empty. But must be 500 characters long.


    Empty. But must be 500 characters long.


    Empty. But must be 500 characters long.


    Empty. But must be 500 characters long.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Empty. But must be 500 characters long.


    Empty. But must be 500 characters long.


    Empty. But must be 500 characters long.


    Empty. But must be 500 characters long.


    Empty. But must be 500 characters long.


    Empty. But must be 500 characters long.


    Empty. But must be 500 characters long.


    Empty. But must be 500 characters long.


    Empty. But must be 500 characters long.


    Empty. But must be 500 characters long.


    Empty. But must be 500 characters long.


    Empty. But must be 500 characters long.

 Chapter 7.1 : Entrance Ceremony

    Thursday, January 1st.


    ``Are you ready to go?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Yeah..'''' [Sarah]


    ``Then let''s go. You can hold my hand if you want to.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Okay..'''' [Sarah]


    I take her hand and walk her to the academy.


    She livened up a lot the last few days, but she still cries every now and again. She''s like a faded shadow of her former self.


    I just have to do everything I can to cheer her up.


    We don''t live that far from the academy, and we quickly reach the gates. Several big banners decorate the gates, and there are signs leading us into the building.


    Following them, we reach the central arena, where I saw the duel almost a year ago.


    Older students point us to some empty seats, giving me strange looks in the meantime.


    We sit down together, near the front. The arena slowly fills with students. Three quarters of the seats are clearly reserved for the older students, as they fill up with students wearing red, green, and blue robes respectively. The last area, where we are sitting, is a myriad of colors, clearly reserved for new students.


    As we sit down, teachers start pouring out from the entrances to the arena. A podium is positioned in the center.


    New students keep sitting down around us.


    After a while, Shawn steps out from the crowd of teachers, and takes the podium.


    ``Can I have your attention?'''' [Shawn]


    He says into a wand, making his voice reverberate throughout the arena.


    Silence descends on the arena.


    ``The new year has arrived. The year ahead will be full of challenge and hardship, but remember that we can all find solace in camaraderie and fellowship. So reach out to one another, cherish your friends and try to make new ones. Invite those you don''t know into your groups, take care of your underclassmen and respect your upperclassmen. Do not alienate someone because you don''t understand them, do not wash your hands of others before you put in the time and effort of trying to know them.'''' [Shawn]


    He pauses briefly, and look in the direction of me and Sarah.


    ``People will surprise you. Let them.'''' [Shawn]Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    He takes a short break, drinking from a glass in front of him.


    ``And to the new children, welcome to Bightkeep Academy. This will be your home for the next nine years, and we shall treat you as family. Those of you that have just moved into the dorm, your group of rooms are each assigned a teacher who is responsible for you, who you can come to for advice and help. Each dorm also have a dorm mother or farther, who you are all free to ask for help, even if you don''t live in the dorms. Now, each of you go to the dorm area of your primary elements, where your class teacher will be waiting for you. Older students have this day off, so enjoy the last day before the semester begins in earnest. That will be all.'''' [Shawn]


    A short round of applause is replaced with the rush of students trying to get out and back to their dorms. Each of the exists are marked with a large colored banner, so it''s very clear where we should go.


    ``We need to go to our classes, so we''ll meet up at the gate we came in through when the school day is over, alright Sarah?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Okay, see you Nathan.'''' [Sarah]


    She says, looking dejected.


    We walk to each of our exists, following the stream of students.


    Several older students stare at me as I walk through the gates.


    A male birdkin teacher is standing on the snow-covered lawn, shouting out for new students to gather around him.


    About twenty children are already standing in front of him, and I place myself at the back of them.


    In a few minutes the dorm quiets down, and the stragglers come out from the main building.


    ``Alright children, my name is Icefeather Nicolas. I will be your class teacher for your first year of school. It will be my job to teach you how to spell and read, how to add numbers, and how to channel your aura, among other things. Almost all of you should be able to learn how to channel your aura within the semester, and some may even have learned this from their parent. Now who here have attempted to channel their aura?'''' [Nicolas]


    About ten to fifteen hands shoot up. The students that have their hands up all seem very excited.


    ``Now, have any of you succeeded?'''' [Nicolas]


    Three hands stay up.


    I''m not one of them. I don''t really want that kind of attention.


    ``Very good! Three of you, that''s unusual. Now the rest of you who haven''t tried yet. Don''t worry, you will learn it soon enough.'''' [Nicolas]


    He continues to talk about the coming semester, about how reading, addition and history is important and why we need it to become good students. I''m not really listening to him. Nor are a lot of the other students.


    One of them had started staring at me. Soon, a few others began to as well, and when they started whispering the others turned around to see what was going on.


    ``-and then around fall you should all- What is going on here? What are you all staring a-'''' [Nicolas]


    His gaze caught sight of me, and is briefly taken aback.


    ``Ah, yes. Headmaster Twinpeak did tell me that a black-haired child would be joining my class, though I hardly believed it myself. So there you are then. Nate, was it?'''' [Nicolas]


    ``Nathan, sir. Nightblue Nathan.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Nightblue, is it. Though perhaps Jetblack would be more fitting? Can you be sure that you even belong in this class?'''' [Nicolas]


    ``People usually don''t pick their names-'''' [Nathan]


    I did though, but no need to tell him..


    ``- nor do they pick the color of their hair. And I assure you, I belong in the air class.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Yes, well, we''ll see about that. Where was I, ah yes, in the fall - ``[Nicolas]


    Pompous bastard. As if it wasn''t enough that they thought I looked weird, now they even think I don''t belong..


    Ugh, and I have to endure this moron for a whole year.

 Chapter 7.2 : History lesson

    Friday, January 2nd.


    Out first real class is about to begin. It''s a history lesson, shared between all three classes.


    Sarah is sitting with some friends she met yesterday. I''m glad she seems to have cheered up a bit and talked to the people in her class. I''m sitting by myself, with quite a few empty chairs around me..


    Sigh..


    All of a sudden all of the students quiet down. At the front of the auditorium, Shawn steps through a door onto the stage.


    ``Greetings children. You may remember my face from yesterday''s ceremony. You may even remember my name, and title. Regardless, I am to repeat them.'''' [Shawn]


    He says with a loud, clear voice, as he goes to stand behind the desk.


    ``I am your headmaster, Twinpeak Shawn. I am here to teach you the history of our world. Today we start with a quick overview of the entirety of history, and next week you will start going into depth with each era and epoch.'''' [Shawn]


    ``Now, as some of your parents may have told you, our history starts at the hands of the Preceptors. Mighty Kin, clad in white robes. Theirs is a history long and proud, but unfortunately lost to us. All we know is that they came in mighty ships, and that they were exceptionally skilled in magic. As well as everything they attempted. They created us in their image, to be their faithful and beloved servants, and so greatly cared for our ancestors. And so begins our history, with the age of creation.'''' [Shawn]


    He paces back and forth in front of the blackboard. The students all seem to hang on his every word.


    ``Of the Preceptors, one in particular stands out among them. Their leader, a birdkin known to us only as The Shaper. He was known to walk among our ancestors, treating them as equals and teaching them many things. By his hands and command, we were taught language, arts, crafts and magic.'''' [Shawn]


    He takes a stance behind the desk.


    ``Then came the Firefall. In the death of night, giant stars fell from the heavens, raining down upon the lands, a sea of fire spreading across the world.'''' [Shawn]


    He pauses. Staring down into his desk.


    ``The Preceptors invoked a mighty spell, calling on the powers of the Mother of Water herself to protect us. The Shaper spoke in a great trembling voice to our forefathers, guaranteeing them that they were safe, and that no fire would reach them. For forty days and nights, fire continued to rain down from the heavens. On the forty first day, the spell was lifted, and the world was revealed to us. Most of the world was burned, but the large pastures kept safe by the Preceptors had survived, and through them life spread again to the world. And so we all wear our colored robes, in honor of the Preceptors that breathed life to us. Some say they still protect us, hidden by their powerful magic. But no Preceptor has been seen since, in the almost thousand years since the Firefall.'''' [Shawn]Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    He pauses, again, looking out across the assembled children, each of them holding their breath.


    ``We had survived. But the Preceptors had not. In their final hour,they had protected us.


    And so, with the Firefall, ends the age of creation, and we enter the age of Starfall. For centuries to come, fire would still fall from the skies, heralding the death of the Preceptors. This was a hard age, and many suffered greatly.'''' [Shawn]


    He pauses slightly.


    ``But through their sacrifice, and the divine protection of the three spirits, we persevered. And after two hundred years of starfall begins the Age of Restoration. In this age, we laid the foundation of the Nine Great Cities, including this very city. We build walls around the cities to keep out the monsters that roam the world, and so we made sanctuaries for ourselves.'''' [Shawn]


    He stares gently into the audience.


    ``And in our sanctuaries we lived, for three hundred years, before we ventured forth to reclaim the land given to us by the Preceptors. This was the age of expansion. It was in this age that the King of Bightkeep founded the Twin orders, The Sword and The Shield. At the height of his reign, he personally led a large force to fight a rogue Behemoth that was roaming the Blue Sea, attacking outposts and villages alike. His army was victorious, but he was felled during the fight.'''' [Shawn]


    He says bitterly, clenching his hand into a fist.


    ``The age of expansion ended a hundred and twenty years ago, when Kin and Kith settled the northern and southern tips of the world, stretching all the way across the eastern shore. Currently, we are in the Age of Peace, we have expanded as far as we need to, and occasionally we even spread further inland, towards the Great Peaks and the Dead Wastes beyond them.'''' [Shawn]


    He tells us before taking a deep breath.


    ``This is our story, my children. And it is your very first class because it must be. Because we must remember the Preceptors, our ancestors, and the many sacrifices that lead us to this Age of Peace. Next week, this class will be handled by another teacher, Grassfeather Meredith. You are excused children, now try to exit in an orderly fashion.'''' [Shawn]


    In an instant the rooms fills with noise as the students starts yapping and pushing past each other to get out, in a hurry to get back to the dorms to play with their new classmates. I already told Sarah that it''s fine if she follows her friends back to the Earth dorms. I have a lot of work in front of me. I need to do the shopping because we are low on food, the house needs to be cleaned, I need to prepare dinner, and I need to get crystals so I can make some samples that I can show the different vendors around town.

 Chapter 7.3 : Pancakes

    Sunday, January 4th.


    I get out of bed. It''s winter, and the sun isn''t up yet. The air is pleasantly warm, but only just. The heat crystals that are embedded in the walls have run out some time ago. I have to imbue them one at a time. They could have made a system where all of them are powered at once, but that increases the risk of them blowing up, so no one uses a system like that. I should really have them exchanged with ones that I made, so I can power them all at once at a fraction of the risk I''m already taking. Well I say risk, but it''s kinda like having a pressurized water heater in your basement. Could go through your roof, but who in their right minds would crank up the heat that much? That''s going to be quite a bit of work though, so that''s a project for down the road.


    After I power up all the crystals, I go for a run. Mom would have wanted me to stay in shape, and I feel like I''m going to need to be.


    I also take a few hours to practice the moves she showed me.


    It makes me feel closer to her. Makes me remember her..


    Dad would sometimes watch. He wouldn''t say anything. He''d just.. Just watch, with a pleasant look on his face..


    Shit.. Come on Nathan.


    I stop for a second, holding back the tears before they inch their way out of my eyes. I have to be strong.


    The workout resumes. By the time I''m done, I''m drenched. A quick shower later, and I start working on breakfast.


    When I set the table, the sun has risen.


    I knock on Sarah''s door.


    ``Sarah, breakfast is ready.'''' [Nathan]


    I can hear her from the other side of the door. Never a morning person, but at least she wasn''t as bad as Emelia.


    ...


    Strong Nathan.. Strong...


    ``Come on Sarah, the food is getting cold.'''' [Nathan]


    Silence.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ``If you don''t come out now, I''ll eat your pancakes.'''' [Nathan]


    I hear a rustle, and the door opens.


    ``.. With jam?'''' [Sarah]


    ``With jam. So come on, eat them while they''re hot.'''' [Nathan]


    She sits down and takes a bite of the pancakes. A happy smile spreading across her face, she starts stuffing it with more pancake.


    Oh god, this was so worth it.


    I haven''t seen her smile since the attack.


    ``So tell me about those friends you made.'''' [Nathan]


    ``They''re really fun. Ariana is a catkin, like me, and Rosie is a wolfkin. They know each other from before school, and we''re hanging out in the dorm every day. Rosie can already channel, and she said she''d show me how.'''' [Sarah]


    She rattles on for a while, eating her pancakes hungrily.


    When she''s done, she pauses for a second, looking at mine.


    ``Heh..'''' [Nathan]


    I snicker as I push my plate over to her.


    ``Help yourself. I''ll make more.'''' [Nathan]


    I get up and walk over to the stove.


    ``Nathan, why did you take me with you?'''' [Sarah]


    She pauses to ask.


    ``Hmm?'''' [Nathan]


    ``After the attack.. Why did you take me with you?'''' [Sarah]


    ``Because we''re family.'''' [Nathan]


    I say casually, a knot gathering in my stomach.


    ``No we''re not Nathan, we-'''' [Sarah]


    ``I don''t care! We''re family now!'''' [Nathan]


    I yell, louder than I wanted to.


    ``... They were going to put you in an orphanage.. I- I couldn''t... I didn''t want that to happen to the closest thing I have to a family.'''' [Nathan]


    ``But Sam and Elena, they-'''' [Sarah]


    ``They are not my family! They never were... They were my parent''s family, not mine. Your brother, your sister, your father, they were family to me. And so are you.'''' [Nathan]


    I take the pan off the hotplate, take a step back and put my hands on the edge of the counter.


    ``.. You''re family to me Sarah, even if you don''t think that I''m family to you. You can stay here as long as you want, your father paid for your tuition for the next six years, but he didn''t have enough money to pay for the dorms up front. Half of this house is yours, so when you want to move we''ll figure something out. I''ll save up some money so I can buy the other half, but until then, please just stay here. Please be my family until then.'''' [Nathan]


    I ask her, my voice almost failing me.


    ``Are you gonna make me pancakes?'''' [Sarah]


    I turn around in surprise. She''s eating pancakes again.


    Heh.. Now that''s Sarah for you..


    Don''t know what I was so worried about..


    ``Sure, I''ll make you pancakes.'''' [Nathan]


    ``With jam?'''' [Sarah]


    She asks, looking at me longingly.


    ``Yes, with jam.'''' [Nathan]


    I chuckle to her.


    I put the pan back on the hotplate.


    ``So what were you saying about Ariana?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Oh right, so she was like-'''' [Sarah]

 Chapter 7.4 : Channeling 101

    Wednesday, January 14th.


    We''re having our first practical magic class.


    The first few lessons in theoretical magic were sinfully boring. And so is this.


    Nicolas, the teacher, made a big deal about how awesome the three kids that can already channel are.


    Glad I didn''t tell him I could do it too already. He''d pull me up there to be stared at by everyone like I was a freak.


    Or worse, awkwardly ignore me whenever he praised the others.


    I''ll just keep my head down for now.


    ``How about you, Nightblue, do you want to give it a go?'''' [Nicolas]


    ``Hmm? Excuse me sir?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Were you not paying attention to me?'''' [Nicolas]


    He asks, visibly annoyed.


    ``Sorry sir.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Hmph, go sit over there if you have more important things to do than pay attention then!'''' [Nicolas]


    He yells, as several from the class snicker at me.


    I follow his instructions, and go sit on the snowy grass some yards away from the rest of the class. Damn, I should stop daydreaming when I''m in class.


    At least now I can be just a little productive.


    I take a deep breath, and start meditating. I don''t have a spell that I''m working on at the moment, but being in contact with Ash will make it easier for me to control the ones I can cast.


    Which will help me use them for imprinting.


    After a while I ease myself out of the trance. There''s too much noise, I can''t concentrate properly here.


    Someone is standing in front of me. It''s a classmate of mine, Moonhide Julius.


    Like me, he stands out. Mostly because he''s two heads taller than the rest of the children.


    And he''s very, very clearly a lizardkith.


    He has a slow, almost sluggish mannerism with everything he does. Makes me wonder if perhaps he isn''t very bright.


    ``Do you want something from me?'''' [Nathan]


    I ask with a puzzled look on my face.


    After a long second, he shakes his head.


    ``Then why are you here?'''' [Nathan]


    ``... Teacher told me to go be useless here.'''' [Julius]


    He slowly says after a slightly too long pause.


    ``What do you mean?'''' [Nathan]


    Talking to him is like talking to someone online with a delay.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.Everything feels weird, and I almost start talking again before he opens his mouth.


    ``... I asked him questions. He said they were stupid.'''' [Julius]


    Pff, arrogant bastard.


    ``What did you ask him?'''' [Nathan]


    ``... Why do we need to channel an aura to use magic? Why can''t we use all three elements? Why do our familiars determine which elements we can use? Why do we need to invoke magic with speech? Why can we make things just appear with magic? Why does it take more mana to make things appear than to move things? And why does that change your hair color?'''' [Julius]


    He spouts in a quick succession that defies his usual sluggishness.


    ``... Wow, where to begin.'''' [Nathan]


    I say, taking a few seconds to think about the questions


    ``... With the first question.'''' [Julius]


    He says with a completely straight face.


    ``.. You''re a very literal one aren''t you?'''' [Nathan]


    ``... Yes.'''' [Julius]


    ``Sigh.. Alright then. I''m not sure about this, but here''s what my parents told me. We need auras to invoke spells because we''re not the ones casting them. Our familiars are. That''s also why we can''t use all spells, because familiars can only belong to two elements. We have a bond with our familiars that makes us able to cast spells, but they need our guidance, which is why we tell them what we want them to do with incantations. After a while, you can make them do what you want without speaking to them, but that takes a lot of practice. Making things appear requires more mana because the mana has to be dense enough to crystallize, but if you just have to move something then the mana only needs to move things, which isn''t nearly as hard.'''' [Nathan]


    He takes a moment to contemplate what I just said before he nods his head.


    ``.. That makes sense.'''' [Julius]


    ``Do you have any other questions?'''' [Nathan]


    ``... How do I channel my aura?'''' [Julius]


    ``You find out what your familiar is called. Then you can ask it with the aura invocation.'''' [Nathan]


    ``... How do I found out what it''s called?'''' [Julius]


    Didn''t the teacher even tell them something is simple? Geez.


    ``You meditate. When you reach a trance, your mind will touch the familiar, and it will tell you what it''s called.'''' [Nathan]


    ``... I''m not good at meditating..'''' [Julius]


    He says, looking dejected.


    ``You just need to get the hang of it. Try sitting down like this behind me, facing the other way.'''' [Nathan]


    I pat the ground behind me.


    After a seconds pause, he sits down behind me, and I slowly lean against him.


    ``Yeah, like this. Now just relax, focus on your breath and my back against yours. I always had problems with meditating. My- ... My mother showed me this long ago.. Now, block out all of the noise and your own thoughts. If you get distracted, just focus on my back, on how I''m breathing slowly just like you.'''' [Nathan]


    I start breathing slowly, controlling my breath to match his rhythm.


    After a while his breath slowly calms. He stays calm for a while, so I sit here with my back against his.


    Slowly, his breathing starts to accelerate, before he exhales deeply.


    ``Did it help?'''' [Nathan]


    ``... Yes.'''' [Julius]


    ``Good. Try to do this for half an hour before you go to bed. You should be able to contact your familiar soon enough.'''' [Nathan]


    ``... Thank you. This helped me.'''' [Julius]


    ``I''m glad. Just come find me if you need more help, I''ll do my best to help you.'''' [Nathan]


    ``... I will. Class is over. I''ll go now. See you tomorrow.'''' [Julius]


    He says, leaving straight away.


    ``Oh, alright then, ehm, bye?'''' [Nathan]


    I say, not sure he heard me.


    ... Strangle kid.


    Well, at least now I have someone in my class to talk to that doesn''t consider me a freak.


    At least I don''t think so?

 Chapter 7.5 : A friend in need

    Tuesday, January 27th.


    Class is finally over. That wretched teacher is getting on my nerves. I can''t wait for this year to be over with, god.


    Sigh. I don''t have time for this, I need to find someone that will sell my crystals, I made a whole bunch to give to possible merchants but they won''t even try out my products! How am I supposed to, ugh, god damn it!


    ``Hey, you, first year!'''' [???]


    Someone yells behind me.


    I keep walking.


    ``Hey, I''m talking to you!'''' [???]


    Keep walking. I don''t care what they want, ju-


    Someone grabs my arm and twist me around.


    ``Hey! I''m talking to you!'''' [???]


    Standing in front of me is a kid who I assume is a year older than me. He''s surrounded by four other kids, each looking skimpy and pathetic.


    ``Sigh.. What?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Is it true that your hair is black because you can''t do magic?'''' [???]


    He asks with a stupid, mocking frown and an annoying twisted smile.


    ``Mike I told you, it''s black because he''s half beastman, my dad says he saw beastmen with black hair!'''' [???]


    Another laughs from behind him.


    ``No, my dad said that it''s because the spirits hate him, so they won''t protect him with magic!'''' [Mike]


    ``.. If you have nothing to say to me, let me go.'''' [Nathan]


    I say as I slap away his hand from my shoulder.


    ``Hey! We''re not finished! Tell us why your hair is black!'''' [Mike]


    He yells as he grabs my hair.


    This fucking brat.


    ``I don''t know why it''s black, let go of me.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Liar, I bet it''s because your dad is a beastman, just like my dad said!'''' [???]


    The other kid shouts at me with a mocking laugh.


    ``No, he wasn''t.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Liar! I bet he was! I bet my dad killed him because he''s a monster!'''' [???]


    ``Shut your FUCKING MOUTH!'''' [Nathan]


    I yell as I pull myself out of the grasp of the first bully and hit the other one squarely in the face, knocking him over.


    For a second we all just stand there, looking at him on the ground before blood starts running out of his nose. He begins to tear up-If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Oh shit.


    Shit shit shit shit.


    -And starts wailing while holding his nose.


    ``Hey! You hit Tommy!'''' [Mike]


    ``Yeah! You stupid kid! [???]


    ``We were just having fun, what did we ever do to you?!'''' [???]


    They start pushing and shoving me back and forth between them.


    Fuck.


    This is bad.


    ``You stupid, stupid!!'''' [Mike]


    He says as he punches me in the chest.


    His punch is weak, no force behind it. He just swung his fist and hit me with it.


    I shouldn''t fight back. They''ll stop soon enough.


    I don''t want rumors going around that I like getting into fights.


    ``Get him!'''' [???]


    They start hitting and kicking me from every side. I hold up my hands to defend my face, as they continue to bear down on me. Luckily they''re weak and inexperienced, so it doesn''t really hurt.


    Until the one I floored hits me in the back of the head with a stick.


    I stagger forwards, dizzy from the impact.


    He hits me again, this time in the side.


    I crumble forwards, holding my head with my arms.


    ``I got him, I got him!'''' [Tommy]


    I feel the impacts as they kick me from all sides.


    Protecting my head with my arms, I curl together on the ground.


    Then they stop.


    I peak out from between my arms.


    Someone tackled the one I hit before, and is pinning him to the ground. He''s hitting him over and over again, blood running down his face.


    The rest of them stare at him in confusion before helping him, attacking the new arrival instead of me.


    He puts up a fight, but he can''t win one against five.


    I push myself to my knees. My head is spinning.


    I take a moment to get focused, and force myself to my feet.


    He''s taking a pounding, like I was, but he''s pushing back at them.


    Running to gather some momentum, I dropkick the largest of them, knocking him off his feet.


    Landing on my back, I quickly push myself back up.


    Another bully staggers back, his hands on his face.


    With only two kids around him, the new guy gets to his feet and starts fighting one of the remaining bullies on equal terms.


    The other turns to me, visibly insecure about his situation. He takes a wild swing at me, which I easily sidestep to hit him solidly in the side.


    He tumbles over, and I turn to see that the last bully has bitten the dust as well.


    They quickly gather up their friend, with what I assume is a broken nose, and scamper off, crying and whining as they do.


    ``You''re welcome.'''' [???]


    The new arrival says as he turns to me, a huge proud grin on his face.


    ``Welcome? Now I have to deal with these annoying brats again next time!'''' [Nathan]


    ``Wha, I just saved you!'''' [???]


    He retorts back, confused.


    ``I didn''t need your saving! I was taking care of it!'''' [Nathan]


    ``You were getting beaten, that''s what you were doing!'''' [???]


    ``I was letting them beat me so they''d leave me alone!'''' [Nathan]


    I shout back at him.


    ``No you weren''t, they had you on the ground. Just be thankful that I saved you, stupidhead!'''' [???]


    ``Just leave me alone next time! I don''t need your help!'''' [Nathan]


    I yell back at him as I walk away.


    I don''t have time for this!


    Damn brats!


    I have to shop and prepare for dinner, It''s not like I can just buy a finished meal or a package of chicken breasts.


    It needs to be feathered, gutted and cooked, which all takes more time than I have. I also have to clean the dishes, do the laundry, sweep and dust off around the house and keep the heating crystals running, so there goes half my evening. The rest I use making crystals.


    I reach the house. I quickly grab the bag of crystals I spend yesterday evening making. If I give these away to the merchants to sell in their shops, one of them might buy some from me.


    I can shop for dinner on the way home.


    As I turn to walk out the door I glance at myself in the mirror.


    There''s blood on my forehead. My clothes are covered in dirt.


    I have a swollen lip, and my hair is a filthy mess.


    Great, I can''t try to sell my crystals like this, I look like a bloody street urchin. Just what I needed, god!


    I shout as I throw the bag on the couch and go to the bathroom to wash up, cursing that I have to put off trying to find a buyer yet another day.

 Chapter 7.6 : Is a friend indeed

    Saturday, February 3rd.


    Today is a good day. I finally found myself a merchant who was willing to buy my crystals.


    He has a kid a year above me who''s also a student of air, Wolfe Lance.


    It sounds familiar, but I don''t think I''ve meet him.


    Regardless! A buyer! It''s only a trial for now, so he isn''t paying me a whole lot for them. After all, it''s just lighting and heat crystals, even the most inept crystal craftsmen can imprint those.


    But luckily for me, no one else knows how to make them light up when they are low on power.


    And more importantly, light up in warning and or vibrate when they are close to their capacity.


    Things are finally starting to look up.


    I''ve been spending some time with Julius too. He tends to be a bit slow, and he has a lot of questions for practically everything, so the teacher hates him almost as much as he hates me. Even if we didn''t sit together, he''d probably ask us to sit at the back of class so we wouldn''t disturb his precious favorites.


    At least I don''t have to pay attention on learning how to read and stuff.


    Poor Julius keeps asking questions trying to keep up. Gets berated all the time.


    Sarah has really brightened up. She''s laughing and telling me about her class and her friends every day.


    She feels like she isn''t that far from being able to channel her aura. Alfred didn''t teach her when he was still-..


    Anyways, she''s making progress in class, as is her friends it seems.


    Seeing her smile without a care in the world.. It''s worth everything.


    I haven''t been to see Shawn yet. I said that I would, but I haven''t had the time.


    Not that I have a whole lot to say to him. He was Mom and Dad''s friend, not mine.


    Still. I should pay him a courtesy call when I have the energy.


    But I shouldn''t spend too much time with him.


    I don''t want rumors going around that I''m on friendly terms with the headmaster. Any publicity is bad publicity.


    Also..


    He''s quite perceptive. And he knows more about me than I would prefer.


    People tend to question that I don''t act childish a lot less if they just assume I''m a freak.


    It worked out well enough when Mom and Dad were still alive. It was clear that people respected them, so most kept their distance from me when they were around, which was every time I wasn''t with my friends or Alfred.


    They absolutely don''t anymore. I need to be a lot more-


    As I pass an alley, movement in my peripheral vision makes me turn my head instinctually.


    Two thugs are inside, one of them holding a kid up against the wall.


    He punches him in the stomach, and releases him to fall to the ground.


    The kid buckles over, and vomits all over the ground.


    ``Hey!'''' [Nathan]


    They turn their heads to me. One of them takes a step towards me.


    I turn around, and yell at the top of my lungs:


    ``MUGGERS! SOMEONE IS GETTING MUGGED OVER HERE!! QUICKLY MISTER GUARDSMAN, THEY ARE RIGHT HERE!'''' [Nathan]This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    I gesture wildly towards absolutely no one. The streets are almost empty, and the few people that are around simply stop to look at me like I''m deranged.


    Not that I expected them to do anything else.


    I peek into the alley. One grabs the other by the arm, and whispers a few words.


    ``YES MISTER GUARDSMAN, IT''S THIS ALLEY, HURRY!'''' [Nathan]


    When I peek again, they''re both running away.


    I yell once more, and slowly, cautiously, wander into the alley.


    Quick reminder to myself: Bring a weapon when going to this part of town.


    I reach the kid, who''s still on his hands and knees. I quickly pull him to his feet, wrap his arm around my shoulders, and carry him out of the alley as fast as I can.


    Once we''re out in the open, I get a better look at him.


    It''s the dogkin that attacked the bullies a few days ago.


    ``Are you okay? What happened?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Ugh...'''' [???]


    He moans, sounding like he''s in pain.


    ``Just try to relax, I''ll take you home and patch you up.


    ``Ug- Blargh!'''' [???]


    Aaand he barfs over my shoes and pants.


    ``Don''t try to keep it in, but do let me know if you''re doing that again.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Umph.. Sorry..'''' [???]


    ``My place isn''t all that far. I''ll take you there and patch you up so you can go back to the dorms. What''s your name?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Tanhide Arthur.. Ughm.'''' [Arthur]


    He groans painfully.


    He''s in bad shape. Other than getting punched in the gut, he has a bruised lip, a black eye, and several scrapes on his face, like he was shoved against a wall face first. Which he probably was.


    ``So what happened? Did they pull you into the alley from the street, or did you try to make a shortcut?'''' [Nathan]


    ``.. They stole a lady''s bag..'''' [Arthur]


    He says with a bit of a smile.


    ``... What?'''' [Nathan]


    ``They stole a lady''s bag, so, augh, I went after them.'''' [Arthur]


    Okay, he''s definitely grinning now.


    ``Are you insane? They could have killed you, you idiot!'''' [Nathan]


    ``My dad says that whenever you let something happen, you might as well have done it yourself.'''' [Arthur]


    And now he has a proud ass look on his face, the little runt.


    ``So you confronted two thieves in a dark alley?!'''' [Nathan]


    ``Yeah! I did! I''d do it again if- Guarh, auw auw.'''' [Arthur]


    He buckles over in pain after raising his voice.


    ``Alright alright, just be quiet. We''re almost there.'''' [Nathan]


    We''ve reached the edge of the park. My house is just a hundred yards in, so we''re almo-


    Julius is sitting on my porch.


    ``... Hello'''' [Julius]


    ``Ehm. Hello? What are you doing here Julius?'''' [Nathan]


    ``... I have questions.'''' [Julius]


    ``So?'''' [Nathan]


    ``...You told me I could come find you if I had questions. I have questions.'''' [Julius]


    For a few seconds, I just stare at him, trying to compute what the hell he''s talking about.


    Then I remember that I did tell him that a few weeks ago.


    ``I''m kinda busy right now, Julius.'''' [Nathan]


    ``... Oh.. Then I''ll wait.'''' [Julius]


    .. What?


    ``... You have puke on your pants.'''' [Julius]


    He says, eyeing and pointing at me pants.


    ``Yes, I know that.'''' [Nathan]


    ``... Your shoes too.'''' [Julius]


    At this point I''m just staring at him in disbelief.


    Arthur starts shaking next to me.


    ``Bwahaha!'''' [Arthur]


    Before erupting in laughter.


    ``Oh, my sides, my stomach, don''t make me laugh like this when I''m hurt.'''' [Arthur]


    ``... Why are you hurt?'''' [Julius]


    ``Because I got into a fight, obviously.'''' [Arthur]


    He jokes back at him with a grin.


    ``... Okay.'''' [Julius]


    ``Hah! You''re a simple fellow aren''t you. I like that, much better than this serious stupidhead.'''' [Arthur]


    ``... I can let go if you want.'''' [Nathan]


    ``BWahahahaHA! See, exactly what I was saying!'''' [Arthur]


    He laughs, holding his stomach with his free hand before whimpering about his injuries again.


    I stare at him and Julius for a puzzled moment before the absurdity gets the better of me, and I let out a crackle.


    I haven''t laughed in a month.


    Before I know it, I''m laughing as hard as Arthur.


    Julius stands there, looking at us with a confused expression.


    Before asking me if this means I have time now.

 Chapter 8.1 : First spell

    Thursday, February 15th.


    Usually, we have class outside. Today it''s too cold.


    It''s snowing like crazy right now. I would have stayed home if I didn''t have to help Sarah get to school.


    We''re having magic class right now. Just Nicolas showing off his favorites like usual, ugh.. His ``flock'''' is up to four now, another of the kids managed to channel his aura a few days ago, so he''s been praised in front to class for a few days.


    Sarah managed to channel hers too. It looks almost like dad''s did when he invoked his Earth aura, it''s very strong.


    She seems to have good control too, which is good.


    ``Good morning children, now quiet down so we can get started.'''' [Nicolas]


    He says as he walks in the door, putting some ten small books down on the table in front of him.


    ``This week we''ll start with teaching you how to invoke spells. This is important knowledge for when you learn how to invoke your auras.'''' [Nicolas]


    The children all start chattering, and several raise their hands, saying they want to see the books.


    ``Now now, calm down children. First we have to talk about the excursion we have next week. As some of the older students might have told you, we have our first excursion comming up next week. We''ll be taking a trip outside of the city, where we''ll be having lectures about the plants that grow around the city. Doesn''t that sound exciting children?'''' [Nicolas]


    He says with a slightly forced expression.


    ``There''s also going to be a sleepover at The Lonely Cliff Tower, which is a well known mana spot of air.'''' [Nicolas]If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    A single skinny hand is raised, and a tiny little voice follows.


    ``Mister Icefeather, what is a mana spot?'''' [Dianna]


    "Good question Diana, it''s a place with a lot of mana, which makes it easier to invoke and channel your aura and spells." [Nicolas]


    He says in a very friendly, soothing voice.


    "I expect that several of you will be able to invoke your auras for the first time there, and some might even be able to invoke their first spell." [Nicolas]


    "But enough of that for now, let us begin the lecture. You wanted to see the books?" [Nicolas]


    He says as he takes the books he brought and steps out from behind his desk.


    "Yeah!" [Class]


    While Nicolas walks down through the center of the class, he makes sure to hand one to each of the students that can channel their aura.


    I reach out my hand to take one, which he either doesn''t see, or ignores.


    ``Now take care of these books, they have pictures of the spells and are quite expensive." [Nicolas]


    I raise my hand, and make eye contact with him as he turns around. He gestures for me to go on.


    ``Can we borrow them sir?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Well, yes. But shouldn''t you wait until you''re sure you could actually cast the spells?'''' [Nicolas]


    He answers, slightly mockingly.


    ``I''m still quite sure I can manage sir.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Good, you can borrow one then.'''' [Nicolas]


    He curtly answers back.


    Hmph..


    As the books are passed around, I manage to get my hands on one. As I flick through the book, I see that the illustrations are really quite neat and colorful, having beautiful calligraphy written with the letters of this world.


    I see several spells that I should be able to manage with little practice. In fact, I should be able to do most of these on the first try, and it should take me about a week to do each chantless.


    Taking out my notebook, I copy down the invocations for a few of the spells:


    Whistle


    Smoke


    Loop


    Silence


    These should be quite useful for imprinting.


    I''ll see when I can find the time for practicing them.

 Chapter 8.2 : Winter rain

    I''m sitting in the corner of the shop


    Quietly imprinting a crystal.


    It''s raining softly outside.


    The shop is dark, but I don''t mind. I feel at home.


    ``You''re still here?'''' [???]


    A familiar voice calls out from behind me.


    I turn around, and see the sun shining out through the clouds over the trees.


    Emelia is sitting next to me, on the couch. A blanket around her.


    I can''t see her face, it''s hidden behind her amber hair, glowing in the sunset.


    The manaflies are swarming all around us, like embers hovering above a fire.


    I can hear the rain around us, but I can''t feel it hitting me.


    ``It''s getting late, we should go.'''' [Emelia]


    She says with a sad, longing voice.


    No.


    No, I don''t want to go.


    I don''t want to be alone.


    I''m terrified of being alone.


    ``Can''t we just stay here?'''' [Nathan]


    She doesn''t answer.


    ``Please, stay with me.'''' [Nathan]


    No reply.


    ``Please. The loneliness, I-.. I can''t go on like this. It feels like I''m trapped in a coffin, buried under the ground in the middle of nothing where I''ll never be found. I can''t breathe, I can''t move. Don''t make me face it like this.'''' [Nathan]


    I quietly beg as tears start to flow down my face.


    She turns her head, and smile at me, looking exactly as she did when I first meet her.


    ``You''re not alone.'''' [Emelia]


    She turns her head back to look out her window, like she always does.


    She always wanted to go outside and play.


    ``Take care of her Nathan.'''' [Emelia]


    She softly mutters, her back to me.


    I hear a loud cracking noise, like someone tore the house apart.


    Above me, the roof is gone.


    The behemoth is above me. It''s crystals starts to glow, as does every star in the sky.


    As the tentacles shoot down towards me, I silently scream.


    I wake from my dream with a jolt.


    I''m panting heavily, and I can''t hear anything but noise.


    Looking around in a panic, I remember where I am.


    It''s raining outside.


    Lightning lights up the sky, and I hear the rumble of thunder a few seconds later.


    A dream..


    I slowly get out of bed. I have no idea what time it is, but I don''t feel like going to bed again.


    Touching the heat crystal on the wall, it''s cold to the touch.


    I must have slept for a long time.


    Sigh.


    Emelia...Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    ...


    I tiredly rub my face and eyes.


    Better start the day.


    Sunday, February 18th.


    The last week has been freezing, but a warm front hit friday, and yesterday evening the falling snow turned to rain.


    By now the ground is covered in half molten, soaked snow.


    I go out to the kitchen and prepare for breakfast. I don''t have time to train today, which doesn''t really bother me because it''s raining pretty hard, and the ground is covered with what looks like ice.


    After I prepare everything, so it just needs to be warmed, I sit down on the couch and take a deep breath.


    I take out my notebook and look at the incantations I copied down a few days ago.


    Which one do I want to try? Whistle perhaps? Hmm, might be useful to alert people that the crystal is close to capacity.. But then again, the sound would get quite annoying until the power-level went down.. What about the smoke one? That could be useful on it''s own, as long as I have some control over it. Mom always did tell me that diversion is important, and smoke can definitely accomplish that. Alright, I''m gonna try that one first..


    I voice the invocation for my aura, and start channeling it.


    I sit up straight and recall the invocation in my head before saying it out loud.


    ``\textit{Brother mine, bring me your colored gift, that I might show it to the world!}'''' [Nathan]


    A pathetic little puff of dark blue smoke gather in the palm of my hand.


    Not that I expected much more, but it''s really sad to look at.


    I sit here practicing the magic for a while, trying to change the color, size, and velocity of the smoke.


    When I hear Sarah rustling around in her room, I get up from the couch and start heating the pancake batter I made earlier.


    I call for her to get up.


    She looks like she cried.


    As I put the pancakes on the table, I ask about her friends. Whether they like pancakes too.


    That cheers her up a bit. Gets her talking again.


    It was probably healthy for her to get more female friends.


    She''s less of a tomboy now than she used to be.


    After breakfast I gather up some crystals and get ready to start imprinting. I promised mister Wolfe that I would have ten crystals ready for the middle of next week.


    She still look sad, so as I''m cleaning the kitchen I ask her:


    ``Do you want to play something?'''' [Nathan]


    ``.. Okay.'''' [Sarah]


    ``What do you want to play?'''' [Nathan ]


    ``I don''t know.. You pick.'''' [Sarah]


    I take a look around the place. I didn''t exactly bring a lot of toys and stuff after the incident.. But I did bring a few things before, for me and Tony to play with..


    ``Do you want to play chess?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Chess?'''' [Sarah]


    ``Yeah. Remember, me and Tony used to play it a lot last fall. I''m pretty sure you tried it too back then.'''' [Nathan]


    I had Graham make us a chess board, figured it would keep Tony''s mind off of James. He seemed to like it, so we ended up playing it a lot.


    ``Uhm..'''' [Sarah]


    She mutters as she looks out the window, at the pouring rain.


    ``Okay.'''' [Sarah]


    ``Great, I''ll set up the board.'''' [Nathan]


    We sit and play for a while. I hold back a lot, she''s only nine after all. I let her win about one in three, I remember something about mice not wanting to play with each other if the bigger mouse doesn''t let the smaller one win that much, so I guess it''s fine.


    She keeps looking out the window.


    Whenever she does that, her demeanor becomes a bit sadder.


    We keep playing.


    At one point, she zones out, looking out the window.


    ``What are you thinking about?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Hmm?'''' [Sarah]


    She answers without really reacting.


    ``Sarah?'''' [Nathan]


    ``What?'''' [Sarah]


    She says, confused, as she turns back the the game.


    ``It''s your turn.'''' [Nathan]


    ``.. Sorry..'''' [Sarah]


    ``What were you thinking about?'''' [Nathan]


    ``.. Just.. That night..'''' [Sarah]


    She mutters, a downtrodden look on her face.


    ``That night?'''' [Nathan]


    ``.. You know...'''' [Sarah]


    ``Ah.. Sorry..'''' [Nathan]


    She shakes her head.


    ``No, it''s just.. It was raining that night.. Me and Sam wanted to go out and play, but Sam''s mom said we should stay inside. The next morning, it was snowing.. We wanted to go out and play, but then.. Someone came and knocked on the door.. When Sam''s mom came back..'''' [Sarah]


    Her words slowly turn to a whisper, as she pulls her knees to her chest and hug them.


    ``.. I miss them too Sarah.'''' [Nathan]


    She starts rocking back and forth, slowly.


    ``Dad would always come check on me when I went to sleep..'''' [Sarah]


    She whispers, more to herself than to me.


    ``He''d kiss my hair and tell me to sleep tight. Then he''d do the same to Tony, but he''d always tell him to quit it.'''' [Sarah]


    She starts smiling. A sad, longing smile.


    ``Sometimes, Emelia would come say goodnight too. She''d read us stories when Dad was too busy. She loved her stories, she had so many of them in her room.'''' [Sarah]


    She did have a lot of books in her room. But I never saw her reading one.


    ``If you want, I can buy some books and read them for you.'''' [Nathan]


    I gently suggest.


    ``Can you get one with adventures in it?'''' [Sarah]


    She asks, as her face lights up.


    ``Sure. I can get whatever you want.'''' [Nathan]


    I answer, a caring smile on my face, happy that she brightened up.

 Chapter 8.3 : Forest trip

    Wednesday, February 21st.


    The school has three school trips every year. The length depends on the year, and the specific event, but it''s always a several day long event. Today is the very first one.


    We''re in the forest outside of Bightkeep.


    There is a small city-like camp made specifically for these events, and currently the entire of the low-school is here. We have already been assigned to rooms and left our luggage behind, and we have been given our task for today:


    Go around the forest in groups, find stuff that you think is interesting, make sketches. Don''t touch anything, don''t eat anything.


    ... Yeah, it''s an elementary school outing alright..


    Meh, it''s not so bad, I get to run around and look at weird crystal plants. I haven''t been to this part of the forest, but it''s pretty similar to the part I''m used to.


    We are put in random groups of five, and I have the dubious honor of being in the same group as one of the Nicolas''s wonder-kids, Brightfeather Miguel..


    I''ll just keep my head down and ignore them as much as possible.


    A fine layer of new snow has covered the layer of ice that covers the ground from the rain that fell over the weekend. This means the ground is extremely slippery, to the point where even I am having a hard time keeping my balance. The kids in my group are basically just using it to slide down small hills, playing around with the snow instead of making sketches.


    They''re kids, so I obviously let them play while I sketch a few trees and some of the plants that are sticking out from the snow. The crystal plants don''t seem to be bothered by the snow, or the ice for that matter. They are strangely resilient to the weather, but at the same time I have seen how brittle they can be to touch and wind.


    ``Hey blackhead, is it true that you can''t use magic?'''' [???]


    A voice asks behind me.


    I raise my head from the sketchpad, and turn to see Miguel, with the three other kids behind him.


    He''s looking at me with an arrogant smirk, clearly showing off to the other kids, standing behind him.


    ``Nicolas told us that you can''t use magic, because your hair is black.'''' [Miguel]


    ``He''s wrong, my hair isn''t black and I''m sure I can use magic.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Then why would the teacher say that you can''t use magic?'''' [Miguel]


    What, other than because he''s an arrogant idiot and a megalomaniac?..


    ``I don''t know, but I''m sure I can use magic.'''' [Nathan]


    ``Then why don''t you have an aura?'''' [Miguel]


    ``Why don''t you ask your friends? Do any of them have an aura yet?'''' [Nathan]


    That stumped him for a bit.


    ``Just leave me alone so I can sketch these. I''ll even say we did it together, so you can just keep playing.'''' [Nathan]


    I quickly continued before he had the time to think of a response.


    His entourage was clearly dispirited, so they turned around and kept playing.


    And I go back to my sketches.


    Thursday, February 22nd.


    Second day of the trip.


    We''re out making sketches again today. It''s rather cold, and a bit windy. The class was complaining to Nicolas, but he told them that complaining about the cold won''t make it go away. He then brought out some thicker coats for them, and told them to come back to the camp if they got too cold.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Me and the other kids in my group have been out for some time now, they complained a bit at first, but they have been quiet for some time now.


    I saw a flower that I haven''t seen before.


    It''s a crystal flower, which is why it''s still a flower here in the middle of winter. These things are so reality defying, it''s like they don''t belong in this world at all.


    Heh, kinda like me I guess.


    It''s hidden out of sight under a fallen tree trunk, so it hasn''t been covered by the snow.


    The petals are black, spreading out layer by layer like the spiral on a snail. But it''s this royal blue at the outer most layer of the crystal, so it looks like every petal is highlighted in a deep bright blue.


    I sketch it, together with the trunk, the fallen snow, the ice covered ground around it. With every stroke of the pen, I mirror the scene in front of me.


    By the time I''m finished, I''m feeling a bit cold.


    I get up. The kids shou-


    They''re not there.


    Did they leave?


    They must have left me behind, or?..


    Wow, that''s cold. Man, kids can be mean.


    Well, the sun is still up high in the sky, can''t be much more than noon. Might as well sketch a bit more before I go back.


    I find some deer prints, and follow them for a bit. I quickly sketch a scene where the deer walked through a clearing. The prints continue out of the clearing, along a path between the trees. I follow them for a good ten minutes, making sure to remember how to get back to camp. It''s somewhat freeing, following the dear into the filled nothingness of the forest. I haven''t done this since..


    Sigh..


    As the path turns a corner, I see a large patch of red snow.


    I stop dead in my tracks.


    There was a struggle here. The snow is in disarray, and the ground have been scractched up several places.


    There isn''t a corpse.


    I can see a red trail leading away.


    Something killed the dear. Then it dragged it away.


    I don''t know of any predator big enough to do that around here.


    No, I''m pretty sure there aren''t any.


    Mom taught me that this forest is safe, because the Bightkeep Chapter of the Sword keeps the woods safe.


    There should be no real predators around here.


    A set of prints can be seen near the blood stained snow.


    I cautiously inch closer to the prints. I don''t know what kind of beast did this, but maybe one of the teachers can recognize the prints. If I can show them how they look, they will know what to do.


    Staying here is a risk, but it''s a risk I have to take.


    There seems to be six feet, so it''s one of those weird lizard things that there are so many of in this world. Slowly turning my head, I watch my surroundings and try my best to listen. Silence. Too much silence.


    Opening my sketchbook I strain my concentration, shaking with anxiety, as I quickly sketch a copy of the footprint. It has four digits, another hint that it''s one of these lizards that inhabit his world. The claws dug deep into the snow, they most be long.


    And it''s big. The print is the size of a grown mans hand. Much larger than mine is.


    I need to get out of here. Fast. This thing might be able to climb trees, I need to watch out above me.


    If this thing hadn''t just eaten, I would not have stayed long enough to sketch the print.


    The path here was a winding and long. Too long. I cross through the forest.


    I know where I am, and I know the approximate direction of the camp. Going through the forest without following the path is difficult, but I can manage.


    All I hear is the blood pumping in my head, and my own ragged breath.


    Threading through the untreated snow is hard. I try my best to keep a watch. I can''t hear it. All I hear is my own heartbeat.


    The camp comes into sight, and I breathe a sigh of relief. Even if it had stalked me here, it should be vary of a group of people.


    ``Nathan!'''' [Nicolas]


    Nicolas calls, as I walk into the camp.


    He seems to have been waiting for me.


    ``Sir, I have to talk to-'''' [Nathan]


    ``Where have you been, you stupid kid!'''' [Nicolas]


    He shouts at me, out of nowhere.


    ``Wha-, Sir, I saw a-'''' [Nathan]


    ``I don''t care what you saw! You stupid child! I gave you three rules, don''t touch anything, don''t eat anything, don''t leave your group!'''' [Nicolas]


    He keeps shouting as he grabs my arm and drags me into the camp.


    ``Sir, I did none of those things, they-'''' [Nathan]


    ``Don''t lie to me you stupid kid! Miguel came back an hour ago and told me you had run off by yourself!'''' [Nicolas]


    ``What? No, sir they left-'''' [Nathan]


    ``Don''t you talk back to me! You stupid, useless brat! You can''t use magic, and you can''t even follow simple instructions!'''' [Nicolas]


    He yells as he jerks me forward.


    ``But I-'''' [Nathan]


    He slaps me across the face.


    ``Silence! I don''t want to hear your stupid excuses!'''' [[Nathan]


    I feel the skin on my face burning.


    He-.. He hit me.


    I look around me. People are staring at us.


    I see them. They snicker at me. They have that, that look in their eyes, that look people would shoot me when Mom and Dad wasn''t around me.


    They laugh at me.


    All the other children are laughing at me.


    The teachers are looking at me like- like I''m filth.


    Like I''m a freak.


    Nicolas pulls me by the arm into the building where we''re sleeping. He drags me past the other children, and shoves me into the room I share with my group.


    ``Stupid child.. You are to stay in your room until we leave for the tower in the afternoon!'''' [Nicolas]


    He slams the door.


    ``That''ll teach him, that Incompetent brat.'''' [Nicolas]


    I hear him mutter through the closed door.

 Chapter 8.4 : The Lonely Cliff Tower

    We''re spending the second, and last, night of the excursion at a tower two miles from the camp..


    It''s supposed to be a good place for air users to meditate.


    Sigh..


    I''d rather just go home. Make some crystals so I can get some time off later.


    We''ve arrived. My entire class is going to be spending what''s left of the afternoon, and then the night, here.


    Being taught how to channel our auras by Nicolas. Ugh.


    What a waste of time.


    The tower itself is vaguely impressive. It''s tall, but not as tall as the central tower of the academy.


    It doesn''t have marble walls, instead it''s build in some kind of grey bricks. The roof is still made of blue tiles though, like the Cathedral of Air in Bightkeep.


    We scale the winding stairs that rise through the base of the tower to the top. The kids are already a bit tired from the walk here, and they''re wearing backpacks with a sleeping bag and other necessities given that was lent to us by the school.


    So they''re pretty exhausted by the time we get up the stairs.


    There are platforms that extend out from the floor, through open sections of the walls. Like some kind of zeppelin hangar.


    Nicolas is going on about how we should be careful not to fall down, and that we should enjoy the view. Crap like that.


    I''m not in the mood to listen to his shit.


    I put down my pack in a corner. I''d rather be allowed to just sleep by myself, but if that''s not an option, at least I can limit the amount of children I have to endure.


    Julius walks over, and puts his pack down next to mine.


    He then turns around and goes back to the group, to listen to Nicolas'' lecture


    Sigh..


    I should stop pouting. I''m like a petty child that got scolded. Well.. Literally..


    Still. This isn''t going to do much for me.


    I have to be with these children for the next nine years of my second life.


    Might as well try my best.


    Nicolas finished his sermon, and we were given the rest of the day off, though he expects us to work on our auras.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    I go to the platform that extends towards the west. I''ll be able to watch the sunset that way. I haven''t in a while.


    Julius approaches, and I wave him over. Whenever we''re made to practice channeling our auras, we sit back to back. It really helped him relax, and meditate. Like it did for me, back when.. Well..


    ``Come sit, I got us a good spot.'''' [Nathan]


    ``... Okay.'''' [Julius]


    He sits down behind me, and we take a deep breath together, as we always do when we''re about to meditate.


    Nicolas is going on in the background about how to try and communicate with our familiars, and how we should think about their names.


    Idiot.


    Dad told me long ago. We don''t pick their names, doing that is only going to make them harder to communicate with. They have names already.


    Imagine meeting someone for the first time, and just as they are about to introduce themselves, you grandly tell them that you decided what you''re going to call them.


    Well, whatever. I told Julius how to get in touch with his familiar, so at least Nicolas won''t ruin it for him.


    And I decided that I''ll practice invocation-less channeling. If Shawn could figure it out on his own, I should be able to as well.


    Enough.


    I need to clear my thoughts.


    Inhale.


    Exhale..


    I drift into mindlessness. I feel something brushing against my consciousness, and I try to brush back.


    Images flash across my mind. Too fast for me to see them, slow enough that I know they exist.


    It overwhelms me, and I pull back.


    Too much.


    I can''t contain it.


    Again and again, I try to keep up the link, and each time I instinctively pull back.


    Relentlessly, I try.


    Something moves behind me, pushing against my back.


    I pull myself out of my trance, and slowly open my eyes.


    Julius is standing behind me. He''s shivering, almost shaking.


    I stand up, concerned. Then he stops. A serene calm descents over him.


    I recognize that feeling.


    A smile on my face, I open my mouth:


    ``What is his name?'''' [Nathan]


    ``Edward.'''' [Julius]


    He answers without hesitation, unlike his usual speech.


    ``Now ask him for power. Say the words.'''' [Nathan]


    I tell him, reminiscently.


    ``Freedom of the air gather though me, by the will of the son, I command!'''' [Julius]


    The second he says it, mana gushes out from the nape of his neck, down across his shoulders and back like a cape of light.


    He lights up the dark tower, like a candle in the night.


    The aura covers his entire back. A coat of blue light.


    I haven''t seen an aura this strong since my parents.


    Julius turns around, an excited look of bliss on his face.


    My chest tightens.


    ``I did it.. I!-'''' [Julius]


    He stammers in disbelief.


    I look at him-


    ``.. Well done.'''' [Nathan]


    -And smile.


    In a second, the other children of the class is around him, marveling at his aura, asking him questions faster than he can answer.


    Nicolas also joins the crowd to give him encouraging words along the line of "Good work child" and "Look children, persistence pays off".


    I stand back from the crowd. Silently, I look at my hand. In my minds eye, I see the dim lines trace across my forearm, wriggling like water running down a window.

 Chapter 8.5 : Alone with the stars

    ``When, i sit under the stars.


    They heal my ragged scars.


    I feel the love aro~und me.


    If, I feel a world apart.


    My heart, they do impart.


    A love, given so free~ly.


    When, the world is cold and dark.


    I''m guided by their mark.


    A light, so kind and true.


    And when I fall, they''re the first thing I see.


    Slowly get up, and they whisper this to~ me.


    We stand watch, over the sea.


    Our love, will always be.


    Gi~ven~free~ly." [Nathan]


    .. Sigh..


    A lot happened today, huh..


    So Julius has a lot of magic power.


    Good for him.


    Good for him..


    Never saw a person change their attitude towards someone else that fast. Impressive, really..


    Well, this should make school life a lot easier for him.


    I stare at the night sky. The moons. The stars above. Clouds are passing, but none of them thick enough to block out the moonlight.


    The children are all asleep. Nicolas too.


    As are the manaflies. Not a single one is lighting up the forest below.


    I couldn''t sleep.


    My mind keeps returning to that day.


    Feeling the power surge through me, feeling \textit{connected}, the exhilaration of success.


    And the crushing defeat of my parents looking at me with pity.


    Couldn''t they have just, argh..


    Couldn''t they just keep it in. Just long enough to congratulate me?..


    Just long enough..


    Anything but those eyes of \bold{pity}..


    Why?..


    A memory flash through my head. The day a stranger stepped into Alfred''s shop when I was taking care of it alone.


    Ugh, I don''t want to think about that.


    I can''t even remember what my original parents looked like, but I can''t get these damned memories out of my mind.


    I hear a rustle behind me.


    Turning my head, I see Julius moving towards me.


    ``... What are you doing?'''' [Julius]


    He says as he sits down next to me.\


    Taking a deep breath, I clear my mind.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ``.. Nothing. Couldn''t sleep.'''' [Nathan]


    ``... I see.'''' [Julius]


    ``You?'''' [Nathan]


    ``... Woke up.'''' [Julius]


    ``Okay.'''' [Nathan]


    ``... It''s two full moons.'''' [Julius]


    ``Yeah, it is.'''' [Nathan]


    ``... You can''t see a lot of the stars.'''' [Julius]


    Sigh.. There''s something about talking with Julius. He''s frustratingly slow, but that''s also calming.


    ``No, you can''t.'''' [Nathan]


    ``... That''s too bad.'''' [Julius]


    ``Yeah, it is..'''' [Nathan]


    After that, we just sit here in silence for a while. The gentle breeze blowing past us. Even up here, it''s not really that windy.


    The tower is taller than the trees, so we have a good view out across the forest. The manaflies are dormant throughout the night, and very hard to spot with the moonlight, so it feels like I''m back at my old world.


    Well, except for the rather large bull-like child next to me.


    This might be my new favorite spot..


    ``What do you think the stars are?'''' [Julius]


    He asks me, out of the blue.


    ``... They are the souls of those that have passed, looking over us.'''' [Nathan]


    ``... Are you sure?'''' [Julius]


    ``Yeah.. My mother told me long ago.'''' [Nathan]


    ``... Did she also teach you to invoke your aura?'''' [Julius]


    ``.. Yeah.. She taught me a lot of things..'''' [Nathan]


    ``... I wish I could have met her.'''' [Julius]


    ``.. She was a go- Wait, what do you mean?'''' [Nathan]


    Something''s off.


    ``... Your parents died, right?'''' [Julius]


    ``How did you know?'''' [Nathan]


    I never told him. I never told anyone at the academy.


    ``... You live outside of the dorms, with a girl you call your sister, who doesn''t look anything like you... And your parents haven''t been at the academy even once.. Neither has hers..'''' [Julius]


    ``Neither has yours.'''' [Nathan]


    ``... No... My dad won''t visit me...'''' [Julius]


    He slouches forward, and pulls his knees up.


    ``... My dad is ashamed of me.. He says i''m stupid..'''' [Julius]


    "... My brothers always tease me, they say I''m wrong in the head.. They never wait for me, they always talk when I''m about to answer..." [Julius]


    He silently mutter, more to himself than to me.


    I put a gentle hand on his shoulder.


    Brothers huh.. I saw them a few times before. Two and three years older than us. I saw them speaking to him once, that wasn''t what I would call teasing.


    In front of us, a lone blue manafly flies up to us. It flickers around before us, and lands in Julius''s outstretched hand.


    "Hey little buddy, you couldn''t sleep either?" [Nathan]


    The dim blue light of the manafly slowly pulses in and out of existence, allowing us to get a better look at it.


    It''s a strange little creature. The size of my thumb, more like the lizards of this world, but still strangely insect-like, as it doesn''t have webbing for wings but instead a set of thin wings that cover it''s back. As it stretches out it''s wings, we see what makes it glow.


    It''s a glittering layer of dust. Like every grain of dust was a tiny glowing crystal.


    It flyes off again, leaving us staring out into the dark night.


    I take a moment to compose myself, then slowly start speaking.


    "They.. They died two months ago. Our village was attacked by a behemoth, only me and Sarah made it." [Nathan]


    "... Is that why you seem so old?" [Julius]


    "I seem old?" [Nathan]


    "... Yeah... Like my cousins... They are always so nice to me... They are back home... They always taught me stuff...


    You''re like that... You don''t run around like the other children either..." [Julius]


    ".. I have a little sister now. I have to take care of her." [Nathan]


    "... Does that make you grow up faster?" [Julius]


    "Yeah.. It makes you grow up real fast.." [Nathan]

 Chapter 8.6 : Third day

    Thursday, febuary 22nd.


    Me and Julius talked for a while longer last night before we both went to bed.


    After we woke up, Nicolas had the class practice invoking again, praising the people with strong auras. A good half of the class has managed to invoke their aura, though some of them had trouble channeling it afterwards. Most just had it fizz out, but one of the boys stopped channeling so abruptly it had an almost audible pop.


    Today, we''re heading back to the academy with the rest of the year, walking in a long line with teachers intermittently keeping a tap on us. I''m walking with Julius, talking about different basic spells and their uses. He''s been quite excited about the chance to cast his first spell.


    I stumble as someone kicks my heel from behind, and turn around to see Arthur grinning at me.


    "Get a move on, slowpokes, you''re blocking the path" [Arthur]


    "Shut up you bullheaded dirtmancer wannabe." [Nathan]


    "Uhh, hitting me where it hurts, insulting my element." [Arthur]


    He acts sassy, but we both know that most people would consider that a direct provocation.


    "And I''ll let you know, you can''t call me a wannabe anymore. I invoked my aura yesterday." [Arthur]


    He says, obviously beaming with pride.


    "Congrats, Julius invoked his too." [Nathan]


    "And you?" [Arthur]


    "No.. Not yet." [Nathan]


    He puts a hand on my shoulder and stop to face me.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences."Wait, you didn''t?" [Arthur]


    He asks, a look of surprised disbelief on his face.


    "Nah, I, I couldn''t get it right." [Nathan]


    He looks at me for a few seconds with a suspicious expression.


    Then he slaps my back lightly.


    "Well, don''t worry. You''ll do it soon, I''m sure." [Arthur]


    I feel bad about lying but..


    I''m not ready..


    "Hey, did you hear?" [Older student 1]


    I hear in a whisper from an guy a year or so older than us, passing by looking nervously around.


    "Yeah, Rubyfeather told me. Is it true?" [Older student 2]


    A girl around his age asks him, looking scared.


    We''ve drifted to the back of the class, close to where some of the students a year older than us walked. As Arthur stopped me, they started to pass us.


    Now that we stopped, we can hear what they are talking about.


    They all talk in hushed voices, looking around scaredly.


    The teachers are also looking around with a sharp look on their face.


    Somethings up.


    "I hear it almost killed Greytusk." [Older student 3]


    "What was it?" [Older student 4]


    "I heard it was a Ra''nar." [Older student 5]


    "Here?! No way!" [Older student 3]


    "Will Greytusk be fine?" [Older student 4]


    "He''ll be fine." [Teacher]


    A tall muscular teacher approached from behind the students.


    "He got a couple bad wounds on his arms.. The thing managed to get the jump on him, but he managed to defend himself long enough for another teacher to arrive. He''s going to have some scars, but he''ll survive just fine. It''s nothing you should concern yourself with, and we have patrols out in case it comes back, so you are quite safe." [Teacher]


    "But mister Littlehorn, Yellowhide told me that he lost an arm." [Older student 3]


    The teacher sighs and scratches his neck.


    "Yeah.. We managed to reattach it, but as I said, he''ll live, but he''ll have some scars." [Littlehorn]


    He turns his head towards us with a confounded look that turns to irritated concern.


    "What are you doing here, get back to your class." [Littlehorn]


    Snapping out of a daze, i push the others along as we scamper forward.


    As we get back to our class, while Arthur and Julius start talking about what we just heard i pull out my sketchbook and slowly flip through it. Arriving at the last used page, I see a small illustration of a a footprint with four digits. I linger a few seconds, staring absentmindedly at the sketch before i pull it away. As I do, what the teacher said resounds in my mind.


    "He''ll live, but he''ll have scars."


    I run my hands across my forearms, where the boar lacerated me years ago.


    Pulling back my sleeve, I reveal my scar-less forearm and stare at it as I trace the skin with my fingers.